Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Lucifer works slowly to stabilize Alastor he could snap his fingers and heal the wound but he takes his time to guarantee the smallest, smoothest scar.

 Lucifer wishes that he could erase it from Alastor’s chest, but he thinks that the reminder of it will help him in his future pursuit of Alastor. It will remind Alastor to be more careful with his life.

“Vaggie, our patient will be hungry when he wakes up in a few hours. Will you make sure that there is something for him to eat? I am unsure what he would like,” Lucifer commands to his daughter's girlfriend.

Vaggie nods and gives Charlie a swift kiss on her cheek before rising. Lucifer looks at his daughter’s tear-streaked face and feels his heart clench. He would have healed Alastor solely because Charlie is so attached to him, but now Lucifer wants to know more. As Lucifer carefully and methodically fuses flesh and skin, he ponders his questions.

“You really care about him, don’t you?” Lucifer whispers his question to his daughter as she strokes Alastor’s hair out of his face. He isn’t sure when Charlie conjured up a cloth to dab at the sinner’s brow, but his daughter is careful not to disturb his work.

“I know he’s not a great person, but he does care about me…He… I know you didn’t like him challenging you when you first got here, but you were so resistant to helping me that he thought that if he could provoke you, it would get you involved…” Charlie confesses.

Lucifer thinks back to Alastor’s face when he and Charlie made up when he agreed to help her make her dreams come true.

 It wasn’t the look of someone upset at being replaced. It was the look of someone satisfied with the outcome. 

Lucifer had been masterfully manipulated by a sinner who picked up on his insecurities. It was impressive; few could see past his title and power to see his flaws.

Alastor had not stepped aside when it came to Charlie. Instead, it seemed that he had made some room for Lucifer to come back into her life and resume the role he should have been doing. 

Alastor challenged and goaded Lucifer, but now that he looked back at their interactions, it seemed that he had again been maneuvering Lucifer into doing things that Lucifer would have hesitated to get involved in.

Alastor recognized that Lucifer was the head of the family, but Alastor was the neck, and he was turning Lucifer any way he wanted with snide comments, challenges, and backhanded compliments. 

It made more sense why Lucifer had been so irritated by the sinner.

“Well, he is good at making people do what he wants. Wish he was better about taking care of himself, though,” Lucifer admitted.

“Me too,” he heard Charlie sniff. 

Lucifer finally finished stitching him back together. He snapped his fingers, and the blood that had coated the thin chest vanished. Lucifer could now see that the rest of Alastor’s torso was littered with scars. 

He needs to take better care of himself.

“I got him, Charlie; I’ll take the first watch. He is going to need a few hours to recover. I will get you if he wakes up. If not, come back after you rest, and you can watch over him.”

“Are you sure, Dad, I can take care of him? He’s my friend,” Charlie offers.

“I got it, kid. You care about him a lot, and I am sure it was scary to see him like this,” Lucifer stated as expected Charlie’s eyes water at the memory.

Charlie nods, kisses her father, and closes the door. She leaves.

Finally time alone to study the sleeping Overlord.

The room had a small bed, and Lucifer could easily carry Alastor. The man was a lot smaller than Lucifer had expected. As an angel, Lucifer is extremely strong, but actually physically holding Alastor. Lucifer notes his tiny waist, exquisite neck, soft ears, and long, delicate limbs.

 Alastor had passed as a man with sheer presentation and panache. He had to be commended for that.

Lucifer still considered Alastor, a man, but this revelation changed things.

Curiosity burned at Lucifer to find out what the rest of Alastor looked like, but he saw something everyone else had missed.

Alastor had a heavy chain around his neck, the sign of a deal with a powerful Demon. Lucifer used his magic to manifest the chain so it would be visible.

It was a heavy golden chain, similar to the ones that Lucifer favored whenever he had to make deals, and he recognized it as Lilith’s immediately.

Being the ruler of Hell meant that he could peruse any contract between sinners and demons. 

Before he went into his self-imposed exile, he would sometimes have to settle disputes between demons and sinners who had made deals. It was one of the things that had burned him out on participating in the politics of Hell.

“So you know my wife, wondered what she told you to make you dislike me at first sight,” Lucifer mused to the sleeping form on the bed and picked up the chain to examine the deal.

Lilith had effectively chained Alastor and leashed his powers; he wondered why. Alastor had been told to watch over Charlie and to aid her in whatever she wished in exchange for what?

What terrible, dark desire drove the Radio Demon to make such a disadvantageous deal with his wife?

Deal-making was a delicate art; deals could be vague, but they hindered the ability of the person offering the deal to be able to deliver the goods. What Lilith had promised Alastor was something he knew she could not give, but Alastor had perhaps been so desperate to make his one chance count that he had agreed. He had all the time in the world to get to know Alastor and have him tell him the story.

What Alastor craved and wanted more than anything was a visit to Heaven to see his mother. It wasn’t an unusual request, but it was one that he would not have expected of Alastor. It was an earnest, sweet want. Lucifer could sense the deep longing and regret that Alastor had attached to his deal. He wanted to apologize to his mother, to let her know how sorry he was for what he had done to land him in Hell. Mostly, he wanted to have her hold him again.

It tugged at Lucifer’s heart a bit; it gave a new facet to Alastor’s relationship with Charlie. Yes, he had been ordered to watch over Charlie, but he didn’t have to get as emotionally close to her as he had. He would think about that later.

He wanted to think about Alastor’s leash. A sinner could visit Heaven, but it seldom happened.

Lucifer knew that Lilith would be unlikely to hold up her end of the bargain by herself. She would have needed to come to Lucifer and convince him to arrange such a thing. 

Lilith was residing up there for now, given that she had argued and won that she was meant to be the first woman, so she deserved to reside in the in-between space between Heaven and Hell, and the Queen had chosen the beaches much closer to the latter.

His wife, and perhaps his soon-to-be ex-wife, had raised Charlie together, but as a couple, they had separated a few years after he had Charlie. If he wants to pursue Alastor Lucifer will have to get divorced, it won’t be difficult, and he has time to ease Charlie into the idea.

The qualities that first drew him to Lilith ended up being what drove them apart. She was rebellious like him, wanted to carve her own path, and could use her words and song to manipulate people, but unlike him, Lilith refused to compromise.

Lilith was more cruel in some ways than Lucifer could be; he often thought that since her human nature had been so similar to Adam’s, he frequently saw a side of her that others missed. She hurt him more than anyone else. Her refusal to compromise with him on everything from how to run the Kingdom, handle exterminations, and raise Charlie had driven them apart.

Lucifer would compromise, and things would go smoothly for a while. Then, she would bring up the argument again and try to move Lucifer further to her side. When Lucifer finally stood firm, she raged, pouted, and left.

Lucifer waited years for her to return, but the message was clear. Come to me if you want me, beg forgiveness. If Lucifer did that, he knew that he would spend the rest of eternity being trampled by his wife. Lucifer wanted a relationship of equals; he didn’t expect her to be perfect, but he didn’t like her expectation that he should fold to her every whim.

Lilith was a bottomless pit of greed, and he figured the heartache had to be his punishment for absconding with the first woman. At least he had gotten Charlie out of that relationship.

Lucifer knows that he will undo this chain. He wants to talk to Alastor before he does and see how he reacts to Lucifer when he wakes. As he looks at the sleeping Radio Demon, Lucifer feels himself smile, thinking of waking up next to him.

Alastor is challenging, interesting, intelligent, and vicious and can handle arguments with Lucifer. Able to get to a meeting point with Lucifer without destroying Lucifer’s pride and ego. He. might be the partner that Lucifer has been waiting for, and Charlie already cares about him. Now, all Lucifer had to do was set it up so that Alastor would start thinking about him as a romantic partner. 

Well, Lucifer knew how to tempt people; Lucifer felt his gaze drawn to Alastor’s sleeping form. He flicked his hand and locked the door to ensure he wouldn’t be interrupted. Part of it was carnal desire, but Lucifer wanted to know what he would be working with as far as Alastor’s body.

Alastor is long and lean, and Lucifer appreciates that body type. Lucifer presses his fingers to Alastor’s head and drives him into a deeper sleep. He wants to take his time to look at what Alastor is hiding under all those layers.

A movement catches Lucifer’s eyes as he approaches Alastor’s sleeping form. The shadow is back, a good sign that Alastor is recuperating. The edges of the shadow are fuzzy and insubstantial.

“Sorry, I need you to go away for a while. Don’t worry, I am not planning on hurting him,” Lucifer informs the shadow.

The shadow doesn’t even get near them before it vanishes out of this time and space. Lucifer will bring it back when the time is right.

Letting Alastor think that his powers are weakened will make him more reliant on others. Give Lucifer a chance to spend more time with him. He will hate it, but it will be a good sign of how he handles being vulnerable.

He can’t be worse than Lilith; she balked at the idea of carrying Charlie.

Another flick of his hand and the layers covering Alastor vanish; he is completely nude and exposed. Alastor is thinner than he should be; Lucifer can almost count his ribs. When Alastor starts curling into himself because of the cold, Lucifer walks closer and sits on the bed beside him.

He manifests a warmer temperature around him and watches with a smile as a sleeping Alastor moves closer to Lucifer, seeking warmth.

Alastor rolls on his side, and now Lucifer can see how Alastor’s minuscule waist dips and rises to the hip. Alastor’s legs have a similar coloring to Lucifer's arms. It almost looks like he is wearing stockings; Lucifer looks down at the red hooves' tips. The cutest deer tail peeks at him, Lucifer leans to look at it, it is turned down in submission. Lucifer breathes at the idea of looking at that tail from a different angle but he controls himself.

Damn pretty. Is the rest of him as pretty?

Lucifer feels his interest rise as his gaze travels upwards. He allows his hand to ghost over the Overlord’s skin, spreading warmth, and Alastor shifts so Lucifer can see what is between his legs.

Good boy, so eager to please, showing me what you have to offer, thinks Lucifer.

Lucifer knows that people like Alastor will often refer to their genitalia as a hole. Still, the red hair on top of Alastor’s mound doesn’t frame anything as utilitarian as that.

Alastor has a cunt, a warm, inviting one that Lucifer wants to bury himself in. It is an image that Lucifer will bring up in his mind later when he gets a moment alone.

He has confirmed that Alastor is the total package as far as what Lucifer wants for a partner. As terrifying as the experience has been for all involved, he is thankful it happened. 

He snaps his fingers to clothe Alastor again; the hours have passed by quickly, and for once, Lucifer has been able to focus, and he doesn’t feel depressed when he thinks of Lilith.

Lucifer flicks the lock as Charlie and Vaggie approach.

“Dad, I slept ok; I can take over,” Charlie announces as she walks in. Lucifer is still sitting next to Alastor, which surprises Charlie.

“He hasn’t developed a fever; it is a good sign,” Lucifer announces to her questioning look at his proximity.

“Oh, anything else that we should look out for?” 

“If he looks distressed or gets too warm, come get me. He will be good, Char Char, but he is in for a long recovery. It is remarkable that he lasted as long as he did with that kind of wound,” Lucifer states with a tinge of fondness in his voice.

“Oh, Dad. Thank you. I know he will grow on you,” Charlie says as she goes up to where Lucifer is sitting.

Lucifer stands up and hugs his daughter.

“Stranger things have happened,” Lucifer jokes. He gives Vaggie an awkward wave.

“Imagine, Alastor only almost had to die to get you to like him,” Vaggie teases, and Lucifer rolls his eyes theatrically.

“Call me if you need me,” Lucifer says as he walks out; yes, Lucifer likes Alastor now; Lucifer wants Alastor, and what the Devil wants, he gets. He so does love a challenge.

Chapter Text

Alastor first feels exhaustion despite having slept; it is typical for him to feel that way. The second is that other than that, he is comfortable; that is not a state he is familiar with.

Alastor has not felt this sheltered since he was a very small child. 

He opens his eyes and finds Charlie slumped in a chair beside him. The Princess rests her head in her arms, her golden hair spread over them, and one of her hands is wrapped around his wrist as if Alastor would vanish without a word if she let it go.

Which is exactly what he wants to do. He would like to stay away for another seven years.

 He should have died. He would have preferred that than to owe Lucifer of all people for his continued miserable existence.

Alastor sighs and looks over the rest of the room for his shadow. Willing it to come to him, its presence would ease his anxiety.

He does not find it, and he does not feel it. He flicks his free hand, and the power that emanates from it is weak. 

“You should be taking it easy, Alastor,” Lucifers admonishes, his voice coming from the room's far end.

 Alastor keeps a chair next to the bookcase, and it grates him that Lucifer is so comfortable encroaching on his personal space when he is this weak. What can one expect after having the King of Hell stitch them back together and bring them from the precipice of nonexistence?

Then again, the King of Hell may come into any part of Hell, including his room, but it still annoys Alastor. If Lucifer hadn’t healed him, he would have been well within his rights to throw him out or at least protest at his presence.

Alastor tries to sit up, but it is more difficult than he thought. Every muscle and tendon resists his movements. At least his chest doesn’t feel like it is about to cave in.

 He still wants to glare at Lucifer for taking liberties.

When a disheveled Alastor manages to sit up, he can’t say anything. He has to focus all his energy on breathing, so he pauses dramatically.

All the comments die in his throat because Lucifer looks at him with fond amusement as if Alastor were a pet caught doing an amusing trick.

Then, the realization hits as he looks down at himself.

 Someone undressed him and put him in what looks to be a nightshirt. The cut is low enough that his collarbones are exposed, and the feel of being observed makes his tail twitch defensively. Alastor doesn’t know what embarrasses him more. He painstakingly hides both of these features of his body. He feels color rush to his face.

Alastor feels too exposed like this, and he wants to grab the covers and bury himself in them to hide, but he is an Overlord, not a child, and he refuses to display such weakness in front of Lucifer.

His movements rouse Charlie; the Princess rubs her eyes for a second before she throws herself at him and wraps him in a hug.

“Alastor!” Charlie cries. Relief is evident in her voice; when she finally releases him, Alastor can now easily pull the covers up to cover his chest more. 

It doesn’t ache, as it had been for the last month. When Alastor reaches down to touch it, he can only find the slightest trace of a scar. He can’t remember the last time he hasn’t worn tight material over his chest, and he reasons that it is why even his own touch tingles along the healed flesh.

“Let the man breathe, Char Char,” Lucifer pats his daughter affectionately. Alastor forces himself to stay still and further encroach on his space. He catches Lucifer staring at his chest and waits, but the King says nothing. At least it seems that no one will talk about his secret, at least not yet. Lucifer finally turns to look at his daughter.

“Sorry,” Charlie sniffles, but she turns her attention to Alastor when the latter starts coughing.

Alastor catches Charlie’s flailing hands from the corner of his eye as she panics what he wouldn’t give for some water.

A tall glass appears beside him in Lucifer’s hand. Alastor looks at it suspiciously. 

“I just saved your life; I wouldn’t poison you now,” Lucifer states, his eyes trailing over Alastor in annoyance. The annoyance makes Alastor more comfortable than whatever look Lucifer had given him earlier. 

“But you reserve the option to poison me later, good to know,” Alastor coughs out and tries to take the glass, but Lucifer holds it for him and gently tips it to his lips. 

“Good to see that you’re still as snarky as always,” Lucifer’s tone insinuates praise, making Alastor want to shrink further from a gaze that feels too intimate. Lucifer is watching him carefully as he drinks.

It is awkward and unsettling. The King of Hell tending to him. Alastor raises a hand to get him to take the glass away, and Lucifer complies.

“I can do this, You Grace, thank you,” Alastor finally mutters, and he is the first to break eye contact.

Ahh, manners, how nice it is to see them coming from the fierce Radio Demon, thinks Lucifer. 

Lucifer backs off, but Alastor catches glimpses of something predatory in Lucifer’s gaze and can’t quite make heads or tails of it.

Which reminds him that he is still in whatever this flimsy excuse for clothing is.

“What do you need, Al?” Charlie asks. It would be endearing to have her fawn over him like this if he was in any shape to enjoy it, but he is so tired and vulnerable.

“Different clothes, some privacy,” Alastor voices. He tries again to summon some of his power to change, but nothing happens. He also would like a shower; he can smell himself, which isn’t pleasant.

“I don’t think that is possible right now, Al. Uh, you’re weak,” Charlie objects gently.

He does not want to have to voice his most basic needs and be at the mercy of even Charlie, but he doesn’t think he would be able to stand right now.

 Alastor feels as broken as his radio staff. The remains of it are on a nightstand at the opposite end of Charlie. Alastor can’t help but look at it and see if it will be what it was. It enabled him to concentrate his power; it made him feel secure.

Again, Alastor can feel Lucifer studying him, and when he turns to face the King, he catches a mischievous smile on his face. He preferred it when Lucifer just looked at him with contempt.

“Do you want this, Al?” Lucifer asked as he walked over and picked up the two pieces of his staff.

It is an interesting item, and Lucifer can feel that it once held a great deal of power. 

“I’m afraid it isn’t even fit as a walking staff right now, but I may be able to do something about it,” Lucifer states before joining the two pieces together and casting a golden light. When he presents the staff to Alastor, it is perfect. Alastor is afraid to take it.

“Alastor, don’t you want your staff,” Lucifer queries gently.

Alastor nods, and oh, this is worse than being vulnerable.

“I think you have spent more than enough of your time and resources on me, Your Majesty. I can ask for Nifty and Husk to assist me if I need it,” Alastor asserts with more confidence than he feels. 

“That is still not a thank you,” Lucifer's song voice cuts through the tension. His smug tone and reprimand on manners chafe.

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Alastor answers stiffly.

“You know you don’t have to do that. You don’t call Charlie by her title,” Lucifer objects.

Charlie looks at them as if they were acting out a play. She is nonplussed by this conversation. Alastor looks at her, but he does not want to subject her to this interaction any longer.

“Charlie, would you be a dear? Please see if there is anything that I might be able to eat. I want a moment to talk to your father alone,” Alastor requests, his smile tight around his eyes. Charlie refills his glass and hands it to him.

She gives her father a look that Alastor recognizes as a request to stop picking on the invalid, and Lucifer gives her an innocent smile.

Alastor hates it.

“Oh, of course, Dad said you would be hungry, so Vaggie went down to the kitchen to have Nifty make something,” Charlie rises from her seat and walks to the door; she stops at the threshold.

“Alastor, I just need you to know that I am happy you are still here with us,” she says, her voice almost breaking as she looks at him. 

Alastor can’t think of what to say, so she leaves before he can formulate anything.

Alastor tears his eyes from the empty doorway and forces himself to look around the room.

Alastor knows it is his room, even without the outdoor scene, but given that his shadow is gone, he knows it will be a while before he can manage it again. 

He doesn’t think he will be allowed to stay after this.

Alastor needs to know what Lucifer wants for healing him, but he doesn’t have the usual strength to banter back and forth. Alastor is sure he wants him far away from Charlie.

“So…what did you want to say to me?” Lucifer asks through what would be a disarming smile to anyone else. To Alastor, it is an intimidation tactic; his smile is too sharp, too hungry.

“Tell me what it is that you want from me. If you want me out of this hotel, I will need time to find alternate accommodations…Sir ,” Alastor demands only adding the Sir at the end because Lucifer is King.

Lucifer doesn’t even enjoy hearing Alastor call him Sir because the thought of Alastor leaving extinguishes all pleasure from it.

“No, no, that is not what I want,” Lucifer says hurriedly.

“Then pray tell what it is that you would want Your Majesty,” Alastor requests coldly.

Lucifer wants a lot of things. He wants Alastor beneath him, pleading with him as he wrings orgasm after orgasm from him. He wants to lick and kiss every scar that Alastor has. He wants to argue with Alastor over insignificant things and have them devolve into desperate kisses; he wants to learn everything about him; he wants mundane mornings to turn into languid embraces.

“Right now, I want you to start using my name when you talk to me,” Lucifer huffs indignantly.

“As you command Lucifer,” Alastor states with a grimace. The familiarity felt wrong, and it made Lucifer’s name sound like tin.

“Do it again,” Lucifer orders.

“What?” Alastor questions.

“Say my name,” Lucifer softens the demand, but there is no mistaking as anything but a demand.

Alastor looks at him like he has lost his mind.

“Lucifer, I would prefer to know what you expect from me after healing me and…learning…” Alastor falters as he motions to his body with one hand and pinches the bridge of his nose with the other. Alastor can’t even think of how to word it.

Lucifer can tell by the embarrassed blush that Alastor is uncomfortable, but then his ear twitches, and it is too adorable to ignore.

Lucifer can’t help but laugh, which earns him a murderous look from Alastor. How did this man manage to terrify the Pride Ring? He is so precious to look at, but Lucifer needs him to be less defensive.

Lucifer holds his hands out in a placating gesture, as one would to a frightened animal they are trying to rescue

“Look, I just want you to get better,” Lucifer informs the indignant sinner.

The disbelief is so blatant on Alastor’s face that Lucifer rolls his eyes.

“Charlie cares about you. She would have been heartbroken if you had died, and I know you like to pretend that you don’t care about everything, but I know you care about her,” Lucifer discloses, and Alastor turns away.

Alastor is too tired to deny that he cares for the Princess.

Alastor won’t look at Lucifer now; his gaze is fixed on a spot on the bed. 

“She told me why you challenged me when I first got here, and I have to thank you for getting me back into my daughter’s life, even if you dropped a piano on me,” Lucifer confesses in the hope that it might break through some of Alastor’s walls.

“She needed her father,” Alastor explains before clenching and unclenching his fist at his side as if he wants to tear a piece of himself for revealing so much. Alastor hands grip the front of the shirt in an attempt to cover more.

“The least I could do was make sure you didn’t die for helping Charlie. Particularly because I couldn’t intervene until she was in danger. I am glad she had you with her; I am sure the rest of the Hotel is, too,” Lucifer says calmly.

“I barely held the bastard off,” Alastor scoffs as if he didn’t face off the First Man and lived.

“You kept a lot of them safe before you had to retreat. It counts, believe me. As far as anything else I may have learned, it doesn’t change how we perceive you. You are still an aggravating bastard, but you’re our aggravating, noble bastard,”

“Please don’t call me such a thing. Thanks. Can I count on your and Charlie’s discretion? If that information got out…let’s just say that certain interested parties would love to learn what you now know,” Alastor informs Lucifer.

“Which term is it that you object to?” Lucifer teases, thinking he might have offended Alastor by calling him a bastard.

“Noble,” Alastor answers and Lucifer can’t help but laugh again, much to Alastor’s irritation.

“Of course, and since we are having this frank conversation, I would have missed talking to you. You’re one of the few people that don’t bore me to tears,” Lucifer says pleasantly.

He wants to know what interested parties would like to use such an intimate thing against Alastor and makes a mental note to ask Husk who Alastor’s enemies are.

The thought of someone hurting someone who belongs to Lucifer enrages him.

“Well, try to get used to people being nice to you. I don’t want you biting Charlie’s head off when she tries to help you,” Lucifer says, placing a friendly pat on Alastor’s knee. 

Alastor jerked in response to the touch; he didn’t react like that when Charlie threw herself at him.

“Sorry, didn’t think you would react like that,” Lucifer apologized.

“I don’t particularly like to have anyone touch me,” Alastor explains, wrapping himself further into the covers. 

You don’t like men touching you, Lucifer thinks. Remembering how Nifty climbs over him, how even Vaggie is allowed to sit next to him.

Alastor is more at ease around women. Lucifer will become one of the people that Alastor will trust in time.

“Al, You don’t have to explain yourself,” Lucifer assures the convalescing man. Lucifer hopes he will learn why eventually.

“Noted, Sire,” Alastor answers dryly.

“I told you to call me Lucifer,” the demand is gentler than the first time. Lucifer holds Alastor’s gaze until Alastor complies.

“Lucifer,” Alastor breathes out his name and looks at the staff that Lucifer is still holding.

“What is wrong?” Lucifer inquires as he examines the radio staff. Wondering if he put it back together wrong.

“I can’t use it now; I doubt I have the power necessary to stand,” Alastor admits.

Lucifer ponders Alastor’s choice of words and his physical state. Alastor is frail. It seems that he has been using much of his power to keep himself functional instead of rest and nutrition. Lucifer knows that Alastor hates being dependent on others, and he is unlikely to ask for help or take care of himself. 

Still, Alastor has reacted much better than Lucifer would have expected; he doesn’t need Alastor to ask for something he is willing to give. Lucifer understands how important pride is and how important it can be to have the illusion of power.

Lucifer holds the Radio staff in front of Alastor and infuses it with some energy—just enough for Alastor to stand and dress himself. There is no need to further humiliate Alastor, not when Alastor is willing to open up to him without force.

“Don’t tell Charlie; she will be upset if she knows that I am enabling you when it comes to ignoring your recovery. Use it sparingly, and it should help you get through today with some dignity,” Lucifer whispers as he twirls the staff before presenting it to Alastor.

Alastor stares at the staff and Lucifer.

“What will it cost?” Alastor asks.

“I just told you, don’t mention it to Charlie,” Lucifer discloses, and he looks behind him towards the door as if he hears Charlie approaching them.

Lucifer can see Alastor calculating the cost of further owing Lucifer something versus the indignity of asking Charlie or Husk for basic things and being dependent on them. Lucifer thinks Alastor will take his offer to save face, but he remains still as he offers this option to Alastor. If he looks to eager Alastor will get suspicious.

Alastor is looking at him, waiting for him to reveal what he expects from Alastor.

Lucifer feels like he is trying to get a wild animal to take food out of his hand.

Alastor looks back down to the staff, and his hand twitches.

Nice and slow, Lucifer tells himself, and he preens when Alastor takes the staff, and his smile finally reaches his eyes.

Lucifer’s patience paid off, and he is pleased it wasn’t as difficult as he imagined. He needs to take it nice and slow. He can do slow; he has eternity with Alastor.

_______________________________________________________

“Is he still moping?” Velvette inquires to the large tangle of limbs hidden beneath a cloud of pink smoke.

The room is in complete disarray, with various items thrown over the furniture. Things that Valentino thought had been thrown away long ago. 

Valentino thought that Alastor dying meant that Vox could finally move on from his obsession. 

Instead, it seemed his partner had been driven insane at the realization that he might never again see the Radio Demon. 

A makeshift shrine of paper clippings and one lone photograph lay surrounded by empty liquor bottles. The man in question sat holding his screen in one hand while staring mournfully at the photograph.

“I just..I just need something of his… to bury…I need to know if he is gone for good,” Vox murmurs, grief choking every word out of his mouth. 

Valentino blinks at the statement and sighs. It used to be amusing to goad Vox with the Radio Demon, but this is depressing.

“You want something of the Radio Demon to bury? Honey, we don’t even know if he is dead,” Valentino repeats.

Vox shakes his head. 

“I can’t feel him; he is dead,” Vox informs the room.

Again, Valentino did not want to hear about their connection or how in tune Vox was with Alastor.

The pimp looks at Velvette, who throws her head upwards in frustration. 

At least she is as tired of this as Val is.

“All that remains is at the hotel; if anything remains, what do you want a piece of his coat? His toothbrush? What?” Velvette screams at the grief-stricken man. 

Wondering how far she is willing to go to help Vox move on. 

Alastor may just be recuperating somewhere, and Vox is so distraught that you would think he lost his spouse, not his rival.

She knows that Vox is pathetic, but this is something else.

Vox seems to mull over what she has said.

“I just need to get inside that hotel and see what they have kept. Angel said they erected a picture for Sir Pentious; surely they have something of Alastor lying around. If he is recuperating, he will be there,” Vox comments more clearly than anything he has said in the last few weeks.

The focus and some of Vox’s personality come back at the thought of Alastor or something of Alastor being within Vox’s reach.

Fine, thinks Val, if that is what it takes; he arches a brow at Velvette.

They can make a plan to get inside and allow Vox to pilfer something back to the tower. It would be easier if Angel would say anything regarding the Radio Demon that they could believe. If the Radio Demon is alive he hopes he throws Vox out of the hotel hard enough to crack his screen. Maybe that will finally break whatever hold Alastor has on Vox.

Whatever it takes to get him to move on. Anything to get Vox to stop saying Alastor’s name every minute of the day as if it would make him appear in front of him.

Not for the first time, Valentino feels a stab of jealousy over the Radio Demon.

“Come on, you got to sober up if you want to do that. Can’t go speak to the Princess of Hell looking like a slob,” Valentino picks up Vox by placing an arm around his waist and walking him towards the shower.

_____________________________________________________

Back at the Hotel, Lucifer watches Alastor maneuver his legs so he can stand. Alastor feels how much power is inside the staff, and he is thinking of how to make it last. 

He calculates that he can snap his fingers and change his clothes into something more suitable, but that would use most of the power that the staff holds, or he could do things more slowly and have enough energy so he doesn’t have to lay in bed the rest of the day.

Lucifer moves aside to allow Alastor to stand with the aid of his staff; as Alastor walks with newborn fawn-like steps towards the bathroom, Lucifer finds himself smiling.  He is pleased that Alastor has chosen that option. It allows Lucifer to admire Alastor’s long legs; even this weak, he manages to move gracefully.

 It also shows restraint and forethought. Lilith would have burned through the power and demanded more once it was gone. This is just the start of Alastor choosing him over everyone else. Before Alastor knows it, he will be turning to Lucifer for everything. Which is what Lucifer wants and no one better try to interfere with his plans to turn the Radio Demon into his new consort.

________________________________________________________

Elsewhere the current consort feels a change in Alastor’s energy, and she recognizes the familiar warmth that comes through the connection. 

“What did you do Alastor?” Lilith muses before taking a sip of her drink. She might have to pay her servant a visit and remind him about boundaries. 

Chapter Text

Alastor is not a man of many virtues, and of those, he does not possess patience.

He is thrilled to be alive and thankful that he is allowed to recuperate safely and comfortably, but he is bored. 

His strength comes back slowly, and he is forced to admit to himself that if he were anywhere else in Hell, he would have met a gruesome demise at the hands of any number of demons wanting to take the credit for toppling him.

That there are days that are so mind-numbingly boring that he is tempted to transport himself to the middle of the city to meet his demise is something he keeps to himself.

Vaggie and Charlie tried to cheer him up, but as much as he tolerates Charlie, he could only take her bright optimism for a limited time. Vaggie likes him enough to be civil, but she isn’t  a great conversationalist. Nifty… Alastor can only watch so much cockroach puppet theater.

He did need to have Nifty expand her horizons and venture into reading something other than tawdry romance novels.

Husk was decent, quiet company, but he is the busiest person at the Hotel aside from Charlie.

Angel Dust had given him one good conversation. The Vees had initially celebrated his apparent demise, but now Vox was moping and completely useless. Alastor thought Vox was usually useless, so he didn’t know how they noticed the change.

“Velvette told him that he needs to snap out of his depression and move on; Valentino has stopped talking to him because he is tired of hearing your name,” Angel Dust summarizes as he files his nails in Alastor’s room.

“And you haven’t corrected their assumption that I am not dead because?” Alastor questioned.

“One, if Vox is miserable, then Val is miserable, and he can’t get it up as often. Two, I will not deny you the chance to enter when you are ready. I am going to replay Vox’s expression whenever that happens. He is going to cry when he sees you. I’m unsure if it will be angry tears or if he might fall to his knees and ask you to marry him.” Angel Dust teases.

“What, my return won’t be enough to stop his heart?” Alastor answered.

“Honey, if you ask me, I think you took his heart some time ago; I swear the man was crying about never seeing you again and never getting your shrimp and grits again. I would have thought that was some sex thing, but knowing you, I know that ain’t the case,” Angel chirps out but looks at Alastor, awaiting clarification.

“I can assure you it was just food,” Alastor states. 

“Well, the short King seems to like your cooking too,” Angel Dust winks suggestively 

“He just happens to have good taste,” Alastor answers.

After that comment, Alastor vanishes Angel Dust from his rooms under the guise that he needs plausible deniability about not knowing Alastor is alive.

“I’m an alcoholic porn star, Al. No one listens to me or asks me anything,” Angel Dust chimes before leaving.

“Husker seems to hold your opinion in high regard,” Alastor retorts and the spider understands that he is being dismissed without any hard feelings.

This means that Lucifer is the only company that was mildly enjoyable to be around.

Which isn’t something that Alastor is going to confess to anytime soon.

 Lucifer had been infusing his staff with power every morning so Alastor could move around alone. Over two weeks, he started talking to the King because he didn’t want to seem boorish at not acknowledging such a gesture with at least polite conversation.

The morning that Alastor can walk without relying on his staff, he thinks Lucifer looks disappointed, which is ridiculous. Lucifer has better things than to check in on him every morning.

At least now, Alastor can get up and move more. He has taken to walking down the corridors as exercise. He mostly keeps on his side of the floor, but he can hear Lucifer working in his workshop. It makes him feel less alone that someone was there, even if that someone was a pain in the ass that caused incessant squeaking.

He hasn’t been a pain in the ass lately

Because he feels sorry for us

Me, he corrected himself; there was no us because his shadow still hadn’t come back. 

Alastor can now move things he needs around his room and sometimes conjure things up from the kitchen, but otherwise, his power is leaving much to be desired.

He is not going to ask the King for more, but Lucifer seems to tolerate him enough that he might be able to get some information on what to expect regarding his recovery. It would make it more bearable to know that he had an estimated time frame for his recovery.

He wonders if Lucifer will tell him anything or if he will dismiss him.

Alastor slowly walks over to the workshop.

Ducks litter the floor, and the King sits with his back in the open doorway. As the strongest being in Hell, he has no fear about anyone setting upon him, and Lucifer has been waiting for Alastor to approach him for days. 

As Alastor got better, Lucifer was curious to see how he used his power. Alastor was far more reserved than Lucifer would have thought, and he thought that perhaps Alastor was hoarding his strength due to fear or to escape.

Running away wouldn’t keep Lucifer from him for long. Lucifer had stitched his chest back together so carefully that Alastor had absorbed some of his energy signature into his being.

Alastor will not be able to go anywhere without Lucifer being aware of it. It isn’t anything that Alastor would need to learn if things keep on going the way they are.

Curiosity burned at Lucifer as to what Alastor was using his power to maintain. The sinner had started to eat things that were far more nutritious than raw venison, but Lucifer could feel that Alastor was using his power to maintain something.

Lucifer had waited until everyone had gone to sleep before he appeared in Alastor’s room one night while the sinner slept. It wasn’t the first time Lucifer had done this, but it was the first time he would do it for this purpose.

As an Angel who participated in creation, Lucifer could see how energy moved throughout a sinner if he cared to.

Lucifer placed a very light touch on Alastor’s forehead to force him to sleep. What Lucifer was planning to do was not painful, but he didn’t want to have that awkward conversation with Alastor if he could avoid it.

Lucifer blinks, and his sclera turns bright red, which he uses in his demon form. He could see that Alastor had gotten a lot better. He is making a slow and steady recovery. 

The chain that tied him to Lilith was siphoning off a good percentage of power and slowing down his recovery.

He will have to see how to sever that for Alastor without it becoming an issue. Lucifer knows Lilith does not need to take additional power, but she is greedy.

He has no desire to see his ex-wife so soon but

it made something in him relax, that usual longing that had been there when he thought of Lilith being absent.

As Lucifer looks closer, he notices that Alastor uses the same amount of power to suppress something.

Now, what are you hiding?

As Lucifer peers closer, he can see that Alastor seems to have cast an elaborate charm on himself. It takes Lucifer a minute to make sense of what he is seeing, but once he sees what part of his body Alastor is suppressing, he can hardly contain his excitement.

“Oh sweetheart, aren’t you lovely,” Lucifer whispers to the sleeping sinner.

Alastor is suppressing his rut, and Lucifer's possessive side is thankful that Alastor has been refraining from sleeping around. 

The intelligent side of him understands that the decision to suppress it has to do more with losing control than anything else, but Alastor’s abstinence is a perk. Lucifer doesn’t like to share. Lucifer prefers not to share at all.

Seeing a healthy womb inside Alastor fills Lucifer’s mind with the possibilities of expanding his family. Charlie used to beg Lilith and him for another sibling, and they always made excuses. 

Lilith refused to carry a child at all, and as much as Lucifer wanted another child, what he wanted more was for his wife to meet him halfway.

There is no rush on Lucifer’s part to expand their family.

They can explore that option in a few hundred years. He wants to have Alastor all to himself for at least that long.

 It will take a while to convince the touch-averse Alastor to accept his touch, much less sex, but Lucifer can be patient for things like these.

Lucifer doesn’t need to impregnate Alastor; it's just the idea that if he sets it up correctly, he will find a needy, desperate Alastor begging Lucifer to breed him. 

Lucifer is going to enjoy holding himself back as Alastor begs and wonders if he will be able to talk Alastor through his first few orgasms without penetration. The anticipation will increase Alastor’s need to the point that he might pin Lucifer down and ride Lucifer. 

He stopped being ashamed of his kink long ago; he loves to create, and creating life in such a primal way is fulfilling. He bore Charlie and loved it, but the idea of watching Alastor grow round with his offspring makes blood rush to his cock. 

Lucifer makes the most minuscule adjustments to Alastor’s energy. He alters the flow of it so the charm will diminish so slowly that Alastor will not notice that it has failed until it is too late for him to skip his rut. He allows himself the briefest touch over Alastor’s lower abdomen

Lucifer spends every night after everyone has gone to sleep letting a sleeping Alastor get used to his presence, scent, and aura. There are nights that Lucifer finds Alastor suffering through nightmares, but Lucifer soothes him until he resumes restful sleep. Afterward, Lucifer will allow himself to lie beside Alastor when it happens.

 Eventually, just his being in the room is enough to calm Alastor. 

Alastor will be drawn to Lucifer because he will associate feeling safe and comfortable around him. 

It had been a few days since the adjustment, and Lucifer could smell the microscopic change in Alastor’s scent. Lucifer doesn’t turn because he won’t be able to hide his excitement.

“Your Majesty, may I be so bold as to request some of your time?” Alastor requests as he stands by the door. It amuses Lucifer that Alastor hesitates to cross the threshold into his room, so proper. It’s cute.

Lucifer hums in acknowledgment but doesn’t turn; he can feel Alastor’s annoyance. The Radio Demon clears his throat to draw his attention.

“I will not answer any questions until you remember to use my name; I thought that we were warming up to each other. I don’t want to disappoint Charlie by having us revert to old behaviors,” Lucifer states as neutrally as possible through his hidden smile.

Lucifer can picture Alastor’s ears twitching at his request. Alastor’s resistance to being familiar with Lucifer is understandable. Lucifer is notoriously distant from everyone except his family; even the Sins still call him by his title.

Lucifer knows that Alastor must recognize the significance but doesn’t know what to make of it.

“I am only trying to be respectful, Sire,” Alastor mutters.

“Mmmm, nope, not my name,” Lucifer jokes and waits.

Alastor sighs in defeat.

“Lucifer, I was hoping to ask you some questions about my recovery,” Alastor requests.

“See, that wasn’t so hard! Come in, come in,” Lucifer turns as he answers and waves Alastor in with a pleased smile.

Come on, sweetheart. This will be your room soon enough.

Alastor is being pulled in multiple directions by his instincts. Years of maneuvering through Hell’s political climate and surviving the Pride Ring tell him that relaxing around someone as powerful as Lucifer is a bad idea. 

His experience with Lilith confirms that it is foolish to let his guard down; too much familiarity breeds contempt. 

However, he feels that he is being pulled to Lucifer. Alastor wonders if it has to do with the fact that Lucifer healed him, that Lucifer hasn’t mentioned anything about what he learned about him that compels Alastor to lower his defenses.

Alastor is still smart enough not to take everything Lucifer says at face value.

Lucifer moves towards the small sitting area in his workshop and watches as Alastor waits for him before sitting down; Lucifer motions for Alastor to sit. The small sitting room has only two options: a large leather armchair for Lucifer and a loveseat.

Lucifer watches as Alastor predictably chooses the loveseat and leaves the large armchair free for Lucifer.

Lucifer takes the free spot next to Alastor and watches the latter try to shrink their long frame as far away from him. Lucifer feels like the worst rake in a Regency Romance; he’s short enough to turn himself to face Alastor and bring up a knee to rest on the cushion.

 It is a very relaxed, intimate pose; it also allows Lucifer to silently flaunt that he does have what Alastor pretends to have between his legs. It doesn’t matter to Lucifer; he will be buried there before the end of the year.

 He turns up his pheromones just a bit for added effect; he wants to watch Alastor squirm. He wants to savor watching Alastor struggle to keep his composure

“So what brings you here,” Lucifer asks with a toothy grin. It sounds more like a cheesy pickup line one would use at a seedy bar, not the opening statement the King of Hell would use to take questions from an Overlord.

Alastor reasons that he’s not the feared Overlord he was before his fight with Adam, so perhaps Lucifer is trying to put him at ease. Alastor recognizes some of Charlie's speech patterns and wonders if this is who she learned it from. 

Lilith would never speak so informally; she would slap him if he ever forgot to address her as My Queen or Your Majesty. Alastor doesn’t know why he wants to inform the King of his deal with Lilith, but he manages to keep the topic to his health.

Lucifer summarizes what Alastor wants to know. Yes, Alastor should be able to regain his full powers, but given that he had not been taking excellent care of his health, his body had to recover a bit more before his recovery could speed up.

“I mean, Al, I get that being an Overlord is a tough position, but it didn’t seem like you slept or ate much,” Lucifer 

Alastor is not about to inform the King of Hell that Alastor kept himself as bony as possible to suppress his rut further or that he didn’t allow himself to sleep often due to fear of attack.

“I seem to be making up for it now; I can’t remember sleeping so many consecutive days since I arrived in Hell,” Alastor informs him before raising a hand to cover his eyes.

Lucifer tells himself that the ends justify the means. Alastor is healthier now that he is sleeping, and Alastor is sleeping because of Lucifer. Lucifer will care for Alastor, and everyone will be happier.

“Well, keep it up. It’s good for your recovery. Now I have a request for you, two actually. Since you know, I did heal you,” Lucifer discloses, placing one hand over the top of the couch. Alastor doesn’t shrink back from Lucifer’s touch until he catches the movement out of the corner of his eye. The movement makes Alastor dread whatever he is going to request.

Alastor looks at him with wide eyes, and he seems ready to disappear. Of course, one can’t get something from the Devil for free; Alastor hopes that whatever Lucifer requires will not be too painful or degrading. 

“Of course, Sir,” Alastor gasps out.

Lucifer rolls his eyes but doesn’t correct Alastor; his scent has just taken a sour turn, and he can tell Alastor is stressed.

“My first request is that after you are recovered, you make some of that étouffée that you made for dinner the night I healed you. I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it,” Lucifer groans as he remembers the dish.

“The étouffée? Is that all?” Alastor questions 

“Well, Charlie said you like to go all out; I won’t say no to anything else you choose to make, but if I have to pick one dish, it will be that one,” Lucifer discloses.

“It would be my pleasure, Sir,” Alastor agrees, radio static filling his voice.

Lucifer can hear Alastor’s elevated heart rate over the noise.

“You may turn down my second request. I will understand if you don’t want to do it, but I take great pride in my work. I want to examine how well your scar is healing,” Lucifer explains gently, careful to keep his expression clinical.

One of Alastor’s hands flies up to his chest, where Lucifer knows the center of the scar is. Alastor was sure that Lucifer was going to ask for something far more invasive or for Alastor to serve him. If Lucifer asked to leash him, Alastor would have been forced to reveal that Lilith already held his contract, and Alastor did not want that to be revealed ever. Still, the idea of allowing anyone to see him undressed filled him with anxiety.

He has already seen everything and saved your life, his brain supplies. Lucifer is waiting for an answer; he turns to look at Alastor before turning away and looking at his nails.

“I can assure you that it is healing well. If you insist on it, I will need a moment to prepare,” Alastor informs Lucifer stoically.

“I am sure it is, but I still want to see it myself. We can do it right now and get it out of the way,” Lucifer remarks and points to a door on the other side of the room. The implication that Alastor can agree to do this now or later but that he will do it hangs in the air.

Alastor nods in understanding.

Alastor walks over to what turns out to be a rather ostentatious bathroom. The claw foot tub begs to be examined, but he wants to do this quickly.

He unbuttons his shirt to undo the binding material he put on that morning. The scar is barely visible, and Alastor puts the shirt back on. He deliberates on leaving it open but isn’t comfortable doing that. He buttons the shirt back up and leaves the bow tie off. 

He looks at his face in the mirror; his ears are pinned back in fear. He closes his eyes and wills himself to breathe slowly. He can do this, and maybe Lucifer will lose interest, but they can return to their previous relationship.

Lucifer is anxiously waiting for Alastor to emerge from the bathroom. He wasn’t sure that Alastor would agree to do as he has requested, but he is thrilled that Mr. Prim and Proper are willing to allow Lucifer a glimpse.

When Alastor comes out holding the bandages in one hand along with the bow tie, he stands before Lucifer, unsure of how Lucifer wants to examine him.

“Sit, please. I don’t want to get a crick in my neck,” Lucifer comments as he pats the seat beside him.

“Of course, we wouldn’t want you to be uncomfortable,” Alastor retorts with venom.

“Glad to see some of your fire is still there. I was worried that you had lost that feisty attitude,” Lucifer chuckles.

The indignant look Alastor gives him is worth the teasing. Alastor chooses to remain quiet, but Lucifer enjoys watching him struggle to hold back, which is sure to be a clever insult.

“One would think that the King of Hell would appreciate some decorum,” Alastor huffs and sits.

“If I wanted deference, I would ask for it. Is it so hard to believe that I enjoy conversing with you?” Lucifer asks and motions for Alastor to open his shirt.

 Once seated, Alastor begins unbuttoning his shirt. Lucifer does not mention the tremor as Alastor’s fingers reveal the skin one button at a time. Pleased that Alastor is so willing to follow his commands.

Once the shirt is open to Alastor’s belly button, Lucifer holds up a hand to stop him.

“That’s good. You don’t have to keep unbuttoning, but please hold your shirt open a little,” Lucifer directs a still-silent Alastor.

Lucifer changes his position under the guise of getting a better view and plans on getting a good one.

Alastor is blushing and won’t meet Lucifer’s eyes for more than a fraction of a second before he looks over Lucifer’s shoulder.

Lucifer scrutinizes every centimeter of skin, and when he changes the angle, he can see the soft curve of those marvelous breasts. 

Without the black lines of infection, they are even more lovely than Lucifer recalls. He has to hold back from reaching out to touch Alastor, sure that his skittish doe will bolt if he does. 

Instead, Lucifer takes his time enjoying the view under the pretense of studying the scar.

Alastor is trying to cover his nipples as much as he can, but Lucifer can change how he is sitting to get the view he wants.

“Al, you can breathe, it’s ok. I need to make sure that you can breathe without discomfort and move freely. Does it ache? Or bother you in any way?” Lucifer asks, much like a doctor would during an exam.

“No, Sire. It is almost as if it never happened,” Alastor sighs, relieved that Lucifer is just examining him.

“Alastor,” Lucifer’s tone is full of disapproval.

Alastor looks at him straight in the eyes; Lucifer can see how nervous he is.

“I have asked you to please call me by my name; please try,” Lucifer requests gently. Alastor still looks terrified, and Lucifer wants to see how he will react.

Lucifer reaches for the shirt, and he watches Alastor’s despair turn into surprise when Lucifer closes it with a flick of his wrist. When Alastor blinks, he is fully dressed, and his bow tie is back on. He almost sags against the couch in relief.

Alastor doesn’t understand why he is disappointed.

“I got to say I do good work, don’t you think?” Lucifer mutters as he leans into the Radio Demon’s face. He wants to grab onto the back of Alastor’s head and pull him in for a kiss.

“Lucifer…” Alastor says his name tremulously while blushing so prettily. Whatever Alastor was going to say is cut short by the sound of approaching footsteps.

“Al, where are you?” Vaggie's voice burst the bubble that Lucifer had enjoyed with Alastor.

“He’s over here, Vaggie,” Lucifer says with fake cheer. Damn, kids are always cockblocking, no matter how old they get.

“Sir, Alastor, Charlie needs your help to deal with some unwanted guests downstairs,” Vaggie explains.

“I can do that, Vaggie. The man is still recuperating,” Lucifer objects; he leans forward to keep Alastor in his seat.

“It isn’t about removing them by force, Sir; uh, we think Alastor should show his face just this one time. Valentino and Vox are in the lobby,” Vaggie explains.

The mention of those names is enough to bring Alastor back to himself.

“What are those two pompous, overrated wastes of space doing here? How did they get here without the one with the brain?” Alastor questions an amused Vaggie.

Alastor needs an outlet for his emotions, and it seems that Vox has volunteered himself.

Lucifer is amused but can’t help the flare of jealousy that ignites in his chest.

 He hadn’t realized how much he missed Alastor provoking him.

 Watching him say things about some random sinners irritates Lucifer. Which was utterly unwarranted; he is the Devil; he has nothing to be worried about.

Except that Alastor’s antagonistic behavior is reminiscent of how he and Lucifer started.

Are these your enemy's love? thinks Lucifer

“Did he explain why they are here,” Lucifer asks Vaggie?

“Probably hoping to dance on my grave,” Alastor states, but Vaggie just shakes her head.

“I think it is better if you come down and see for yourself,” Vaggie replies while she bites her lip. Lucifer dismisses Vaggie with a nod.

Alastor isn’t sure what to make of Vaggie’s statement.

Lucifer waits till Vaggie is gone before he turns to Alastor.

“This is not how I wanted my first interaction post-battle to happen, but not going down there looks worse,” Alastor states mournfully.

Alastor pinches the bridge of his nose and closes his eyes to think.

“I know you would probably prefer to transport yourself directly down…would you like me to assist you,” Lucifer offers carefully.

Alastor seems to have another internal debate over which option he prefers. 

Lucifer waits

“You know, the balcony that oversees the lobby. Would you be willing to transport me to a spot nearby so I can walk to the balcony alone?” Alastor requests.

Lucifer keeps his face neutral as he responds. Pleased that Alastor has once again chosen him over another option

“Your lack of faith in my abilities wounds me,” Lucifer replies with mock outrage.

Alastor gives a resigned sigh in lieu of a comment.

 Lucifer laughs and stands up, motioning Alastor to stand as well. Lucifer gently touches Alastor’s back before he opens the portal.

Lucifer guides Alastor through to the darkened hallway that leads to the balcony. His satisfied grin falters when he hears sobbing.

Grief-stricken sobbing

Lucifer peeks around the corner to watch a sinner with a television head standing by a tall purple sinner wearing an elaborate hat.

Charlie is trying to calm down Vox; she did not expect Vox and Valentino to come to her hotel and ask about Alastor.

“What do you mean that you don’t have a grave for him?” Demands Vox angrily. Lucifer fights the urge to stand between him and Charlie.

Charlie needs to have the chance to deal with angry Overlords. She takes a deep breath before explaining that there is no need for a grave, but Vox is too upset to understand.

Lucifer feels someone’s gaze on him despite being shrouded in darkness.

Red, hot eyes meet Lucifer’s own, and for a second, Lucifer wonders if the sinner can see him. The moth leans down to speak to his tearful companion; the man stops sobbing and looks up.

Valentino’s nose twitches.

It seems that Lucifer isn’t the only one who can detect the change in Alastor.

Lucifer may have to speed up his courtship, he will not risk losing Alastor to anyone.

Chapter Text

Valentino's senses are first overwhelmed by something he can only classify as seductive. He can smell the presence that has manifested in the dark but can not identify it. It is something acridly familiar and beguiling that is overwhelmed by something that exemplifies power. The sweet scent is quickly buried under it. His antenna sway with alarm at the over powering smell.

Something tells him to be on his best behavior.

Valentino leans down to his companion and informs him of the new arrival. Vox stops crying long enough to peer up when Valentino tells him that someone is watching, but he doesn’t see what Valentino is talking about. 

As the intensity of the presence grows, it sends warning signals to Valentino’s brain. Valentino feels like a trespasser who realized the beware sign was not an empty threat.

 Valentino only agreed to come here so Vox could get some closure in a semi-private setting. 

The Hotel residents were unlikely to ever say anything to Vox or Val, given that he held Angel’s contract, and it was preferable to have to watch Vox humiliate himself in front of the entire Pride Ring. 

Now, however, Valentino needs to hurry this along and get them out of here.

“Princess, as you can see, my business partner here is emotionally attached to Alastor. He is obviously quite distressed; please, for my sanity, allow Vox to see him,” Valentino requests with all the deference he can manage. His teeth hurt from having to be polite, but he can feel someone watching them.

Valentino guesses that Alastor is somewhere in the shadows. The Radio Demon doesn’t put him on edge. Alastor and Vox have been playing this game back and forth for years, and up until now, it seemed harmless to rile Vox up.

Something else fills his nose, the faintest hint of rut. Now Valentino has to deal with both hackles and libido rising. 

Valentino is half terrified and half aroused at the faint scent that assaults his senses. As far as Valentino can tell, he is the only one who has noticed it, and it is telling him to retreat as soon as possible, or to take off his clothes. The first option seems much more sensible for once.

“It ain’t much of an attachment if you don’t even know if he is dead,” Angel Dust chimes in with a devious smirk.

Valentino is about to drag Angel by his chain when a voice above them interrupts.

“I think the word you are looking for might be fixation,” Alastor states from the balcony.

Everyone in the lobby looks up to Alastor. Charlie and the group smile in acknowledgment, Valentino looks annoyed, and Vox is stupefied at the sight of him.

 Alastor has always been attractive to Vox, but right now, the red demon glows; he is more bewitching and appealing than Vox can remember. 

Vox is about to shout his name when a bright portal appears before him; he is assaulted by the overwhelming scent of crisp apples and their blooms. 

Where Vox takes a step back at the newcomer, Valentino is drawn in by the new arrival; the King of Hell is sinfully attractive and dangerous.

Lucifer is beyond anything that Valentino can comprehend, and Valentino wants to flee and entice the King.

“Charlie dear!” Lucifer exclaims as he walks and stands beside his daughter, stepping between her and Vox. 

For his part, Vox still has enough self-preservation to take a few steps back from the King of Hell, his attention dragged from Alastor’s form. Valentino fights the temptation to offer himself up to the King of Hell.

“Hi, Dad, I am dealing with some unexpected visitors,” Charlie summarizes as she motions to the Vees.

Lucifer turns to look at the two Overlords in the lobby

“Charlie, darling, I know you want to help everyone, but perhaps we should enact some minimal standards around here for prospective candidates,” Lucifer states loudly. The sound of Angel stifling a laugh and getting dragged away by Husk drowns out Charlie’s awkward laugh. 

Vaggie is studying Lucifer.

She did not expect Lucifer to show up and meet the unwanted guest. Lucifer didn’t involve himself in anything if he could avoid it unless it pertained to Charlie's safety or her happiness. Valentino and Vox, for all their posturing, weren’t a threat to either. Vaggie looks between Lucifer and Alastor. Alastor seems just as perplexed by Lucifer’s involvement as she is, but Lucifer’s gaze towards Alastor is supportive and warm, similar to how he would look at Charlie.

Vaggie had noticed that since Lucifer had healed Alastor, the King had become less hostile towards Alastor, and she would have thought that Alastor had somehow managed to charm Lucifer to his side much like he did with Charlie, except that Alastor always tried to keep a respectful distance between himself and the King both physically and figuratively. Lucifer’s behavior towards Alastor reminds Vaggie of how protective and possessive angels can be of beings they claim as theirs.

Vaggie chances a look at the balcony, and most would miss the tension in Alastor’s jaw that lets her know that this isn’t something he asked for or set up. This is unexpected.

 Charlie has not noticed anything because she is concentrating on Valentino and Vox. Their indignant reactions to Lucifer’s statements are entertaining, but she still needs to mediate.

She does not want to make things more difficult for Angel. Charlie has to intervene to protect her friend.

“Oh, no, Dad, they aren’t here for redemption; they are here because of Alastor,” Charlie motions upwards to Alastor. Lucifer gives Alastor a toothy grin, and the Radio Demon steps back from the balcony, unsure of how to receive the gesture.

Lucifer looks at Valentino and Vox like they are the most vile thing one could find at the bottom of a shoe.

“Are you sure they don’t mean someone else? Alastor wouldn’t associate with…that,” Lucifer wiggles his fingers in the Overlord's general direction, and Alastor’s ears twitch ever so gently at that statement. Vox gasps but remains silent at the insult. Valentino tries to do the same, and he would have held it together if Angel Dust hadn’t howled with laughter.

Angel is out of sight of the lobby, but Valentino can see the spider’s mocking face in his mind, which irks him.

Being dismissed and mocked are not things that Valentino can take without responding. Valentino does not have a fight or flight instinct; his is more of a fight and, or, fuck response.

“Your Majesty, I am sure that you have more important matters to draw your attention than my associate’s social call,” Valentino purrs; he drapes his wings to display his assets to the unimpressed King, who eyes him up and down with distaste. Valentino follows the gaze and drops to his knees before the short King. 

Lucifer raises an eyebrow; he had not expected the man to take his assessment as a command. Alastor knows how off-putting it can be at the receiving end of nonsensical, lustful responses and decides to say something.

“We do have other things to do today, Sire,” Alastor replies from the balcony. Lucifer smirks as Vox despairs at the implied dismissal before looking back to Alastor. The Radio Demon is radiant despite his lack of usual energy.

“Alastor, please, can we just talk privately,” Vox pleads. Alastor scowls before responding.

“Whatever for? I have nothing I wish to discuss with you,” Alastor sighs, refusing to look down at Vox as if even laying eyes on him is repugnant to him.

“I thought you were dead,” Vox snaps in desperation; he takes a few steps around the lobby to catch Alastor’s gaze.

“As you can see, I am not dead; now that your curiosity has been satisfied, kindly take your leave,” Alastor replies without emotion and motions to the front door. 

Lucifer hides a smile as he tilts his head down to hide his expression from everyone.

It is only because Valentino is on his knees that he sees it. The angle gives him the perfect view of Lucifer’s face underneath his hat. It is a microexpression of satisfaction on the King’s face at Alastor dismissing Vox and the accompanying rise in pleased pheromones that the King puts out.

Interesting.

The King of Hell is interested in Alastor and has possibly already started courting the Radio Demon. Valentino realizes that Vox’s ultra-slim chances of ever getting Alastor have vanished into nonexistent. No one has a chance if the King of Hell is interested in Alastor.

“Vox, I think it is time to go,” Valentino bows to Lucifer, who is still looking up at Alastor, before rising to grab his associate. Vox zaps himself over to Alastor before anyone can do or say anything. 

“Vox, stop!” Valentino screams.

Vox stands an arm’s length away from Alastor, who sneers at his proximity.

“Alastor! The thought of you dying almost destroyed me; please talk to me!” Vox pleads. 

“I am not responsible for your feelings!” Alastor sighs.

“No, you are just the reason for them! Don’t you know I would give anything to have you back in my life? Just tell me what I have to do!” Vox puts a hand over where his heart would be and beseeches Alastor, who turns away, intent on putting as much space between him and Vox.

Alastor does not respond.

 Vox needs him to stay; he will not allow Alastor to disappear into his shadows, and he recklessly rushes Alastor. Alastor turns, and if he were at full power, he would have flung Vox away from him and disappeared into his shadows. Instead, his powers fail him, and Vox crashes into him and embraces him.

Alastor doesn’t panic at first; it isn’t until he can’t physically push Vox off that the feeling of helplessness in Vox’s hold makes him forget that he shouldn’t use his full power.

“GET OFF ME!” Alastor demands, and with one snap of his fingers, he sends Vox flying against the wall.

 Alastor is holding onto the balcony to stay upright; his vision swims before him, and he can’t hear because of the blood rushing to his ears. He feels weaker than he has had in days, drained as if he had gone on a rampage that lasted days.

 He should have had a bit more control.

The lobby breaks into a cacophony of noise that Alastor can’t hear.

Charlie and Vaggie are screaming for Alastor, waiting for his reaction; Valentino curses out Vox while begging him to come down. 

Angel has peeked out from the bar with Husk. This has stopped being funny, and now he is fighting back against his urge to scream at Valentino to get out. Nifty is a noisy blur as she runs up the stairs to Alastor.

 The only figure that has not moved from his spot is Lucifer.

Vox can feel that part of his screen has cracked, and his vision has been affected because there is no reason for Alastor to be so exhausted from their little interaction. The little maid is at his side, pulling the hair out of his face, and Vox feels even worse than he did when he first got to the hotel

“Alastor! I’m sorry. Are you ok?” Vox screams, and he tries to go towards Alastor again.

“Don’t you dare!” Nifty screams as she stands up, ready to stab the Overlord.

“Vox, what the Hell did you do?” Valentino demands as he goes up the stairs with the group. It is a good thing that no one is near Lucifer when his fury gets the best of him.

There is a sound like the crackle of a large log splitting as it catches fire, and Valentino almost faints when he turns to see the King of Hell in his full Demonic form.

“Get out! If I ever see either of you around my family again, I will evaporate you on the spot,” Lucifer screams. Valentino picks up Vox and physically drags him away.

My family

Vox finally tears his eyes away from Alastor when Valentino lands in the lobby and sprints towards the front door. Vox wants to say something, anything, but a knife zooms by and misses them by a hair. 

Nifty’s shout of disappointment at having missed is the last thing they hear as they make it to the front door.

“Don’t you fucking say a single word; we are lucky to be leaving in one piece,” Valentino finally says as he tosses Vox into the car.

Upstairs on the balcony

“Alastor, are you alright?” Charlie questions the pale Radio Demon.

Alastor grips the balcony to keep himself upright. He shakes himself and fixes his smile before addressing her.

“I am perfectly fine, dear. It seems I may have to exercise some restraint for the short term,” Alastor stands up straight and feels Nifty rush to embrace him. He gently pats her on the head and tells her she did an excellent job.

“Unfortunately, I do not think I will be able to participate in today’s activities,” Alastor bends down to retrieve his staff. He finds it has enough power to transport him back to his room. 

“Alastor, wait!” Charlie shouts as Alastor melts into his shadows.

“Let him go, Charlie, he needs a minute,” Vaggie wraps an arm around her and rubs her back to comfort her.

“But, I need to go check on him…” Charlie protests.

“I’ll go check on him, Char Char,” Lucifer offers his daughter gently; he leans in to hug her other side.

“Are you sure, Dad? I know Alastor can be a little much…” Charlie states; she is torn on what to do. She wants to respect Alastor’s space, but memories of finding him almost dead claw at her throat.

“I can handle him. Besides, I really should see how this affected his recovery. He was supposed to be taking it easy,” Lucifer informs her.

“Oh no, Dad, I should have thrown them out. I can’t believe that I didn’t think.” Charlie groans.

“No one could have expected Vox to do that, Charlie. It wasn’t your fault,” Vaggie interjects and hugs Charlie tighter.

“Vaggie is right; now, why don’t you go do what you had planned today,” Lucifer directs his daughter and Vaggie.

Vaggie fixes Lucifer with a questioning stare, but as her King and a higher-ranking Angel, Vaggie follows his directives with the least resistance.

“Come on, Charlie, let’s go find the others. Maybe we can do that lesson on boundaries,” Vaggie stresses the word boundaries before turning away from Lucifer. A frazzled-looking Nifty makes to follow them down the stairs, but she stops to gaze up at Lucifer; she is twisting her hands anxiously as if trying to work up the courage to say something to the sovereign. Lucifer nods at her unspoken question before answering.

“I will take good care of him, Nifty. I promise,” Lucifer mutters to Nifty, who looks more at ease after he says that. She rushes to hug Lucifer’s knees and he smiles as he pats her head the same way that Alastor had done earlier. She blinks her one eye up at him before giving him a sharp smile.

Lucifer will try to be more considerate of her in the future given her relationship with Alastor. Out of all of the Hotel residents nifty is the one that ran to Alastor to protect him, he should get her a present. He also remembers that she is the one that managed to take out Adam, ok perhaps he will get her multiple presents.

She runs after Charlie and Vaggie to join the rest of the group.

Upstairs, Alastor is once again looking up at the ceiling, exhausted. He has torn off the bow tie and loosened the bandages to breathe more efficiently, but the lingering smell of burning plastic and wires he associates with Vox still lingers.

There is a gentle knock at his door before Lucifer peers in and asks to come in. Alastor waves him in moves to sit up but Lucifer is there to push him back down gently. Alastor is too exhausted to resist.

“How are you?” Lucifer asks simply as he sits next to the Overlord. This was not how he had imagined his first time in bed with an alert Alastor would be, but the fact that Alastor welcomes him makes up for the events that led them here. It is a lot sooner than Lucifer thought it would happen.

“More depleted than I care to admit,” Alastor sighs; he looks pale. Lucifer informs him that he is going to quickly check him over. As expected, the large burst of energy that Alastor used zapped most of his power, but he is otherwise unharmed. Lucifer thinks it will not take as long to revert to that energy level, but Alastor needs to rest.

Alastor thanks him, but his gaze is unfocused and lost as he stares at the ceiling. Lucifer can tell that Alastor is more upset than he wants to show, but he knows better than to ask outright.

“Anything else I can do,” Lucifer offers gently. It could be anything from food to comfort to Alastor demanding that Lucifer bring him the worthless Overlord’s head on a platter. He will do it.

Alastor inhales deeply and swallows before answering. He despises feeling like this. 

Helpless.

“Unless you can tell me of a way to heal faster so I can stop feeling useless, I think you have done everything Sire…Lucifer,” Alastor answers, trembling. Lucifer knows it isn’t fear but the sheer shock of what he did.

Lucifer smiles internally. He can turn to his advantage.

“Well, there is, but I didn’t want to offer it because it would require you to spend more time in my presence,” Lucifer informs him.

Alastor looks at Lucifer, sure that it means that the latter would instead not do that.

“Your Majesty, you have done more than enough for me. I could not ask for more,” Alastor acknowledges. Lucifer flusters a bit before getting closer to the Radio Demon.

“You misunderstand me, Al. I enjoy your company; I didn’t think you would want to spend more time than necessary with me; you seldom seek me out. I would love to help you, but it would require you to do things that might make you uncomfortable,” Lucifer admits, the slightest hint of a blush gracing his features.

“I can handle pain just fine,” Alastor hisses through clenched teeth.

“No, no pain. It requires you to allow me to touch you. I understand that you are resistant to others, particularly men putting their hands on you, and after what I just witnessed, I understand why,” Lucifer concedes with a tilt of his head.

“How would it work? What would you touching me accomplish?” Alastor presses for further details. He will do whatever it takes to stop feeling so vulnerable and exposed. 

“It would allow me to heal your energy in a slower but more prolonged dose. Right now I can heal you in large doses but we must space them out to not cause you any adverse effects. It would mean that you would have to allow me to care for you, touch you,” Lucifer clarifies.

“You are willing to do this for me?” Alastor questions

“Of course,” Lucifer answers.

Alastor wants to know more, and he asks how much it will shorten the recovery time. Lucifer tells him he is looking to cut down his recovery time from six to eight weeks to as little as two.

“Lucifer, what would it cost you?” Alastor asks the King, who smiles fondly at him.

“Nothing I am not willing to give, not too much energy on my part, some of my time, but I want to help you, Alastor,” Lucifer eases the recovering man.

Silly, resistant man

“You have already done so much for me, Sir. May I think about it?” Alastor asks. 

He does miss his shadow terribly, and the idea of being without it for another eight weeks almost makes him take Lucifer up on his offer.

Alastor hesitates because something in his hindbrain is telling him to be cautious. Someone always wants something in hell, just because he doens’t know what Lucifer wants doesn’t mean he has nothing. He tries to not think about his deal with Lilith, but Hell knows that the King hasn’t mentioned his wife lately. He has even stopped wearing his wedding ring after he had a long talk with Charlie.

Lucifer smirks at the dealmaker. Most demons would have taken the offer eagerly. His future consort knows better than to make rushed decisions when you feel unwell. It makes Lucifer both proud and frustrated that Alastor resists his help.

“Of course, now I will have Nifty bring you something to eat in an hour or so; you just rest. I will check on you later,” Lucifer informs the Radio Demon. Lucifer motions to Alastor's clothes, and Alastor nods. In the snap of fingers, Alastor finds himself wearing what looks to be an oversized version of Lucifer’s shirt; he had expected to be clothed in the hospital gown that he first wore when recovering.

The smell of apples is far too pleasant for Alastor to protest as he settles himself into his bed.

It is late afternoon when Charlie goes to check on Alastor

Charlie checks on Alastor; after talking to her father, she expected to find the Radio Demon in bed, not holding on to a chair in his bathrobe. It seems that Alastor had tried to set up a shower but had left behind a change of clothes.

“How long have you been standing,” demands Charlie as she turns off the shower. She takes the extra change of clothes and sets it aside before standing next to Alastor and helping him back to bed.

“Ten, fifteen minutes,” Alastor states. Charlie knows better than to believe him. He is far too proud and stubborn to ask for help

“So you have been standing in one spot and refused to call for help?” Charlie questions with a huff.

“I prefer to think of it as forced contemplation,” Alastor grins, but for once, Charlie is not pleased with his attempt at humor. 

“I’m getting my Dad,” Charlie informs him when she places him at the edge of the bed. Alastor attempts to growl, but it comes out softer than intended, and he sounds more like a disgruntled teenager than a fierce Overlord.

“I do not think you should bother the King with such trivialities. He is already taking time out of his schedule to check on me later. The least I can do is not stink of burned plastic,” Alastor argues to the blonde Princess.

“Alastor, I don’t think my Dad thinks that you are trivial,” Charlie informs him, and similar to her father, she tries to push him back down on the bed

“What are you doing?” Alastor questions

“Trying to take care of you,” Charlie declares 

“Why?” Alastor gripes, and he tries again to sit up. Damn it, he wants a shower.

“Because I care about you, and you care about us, you defended me and my people from Adam,” Charlie reminds him.

“I do not think it warrants this much involvement from you, and I have my reasons,” Alastor sighs.

“Al, you can pretend to be an uncaring bastard as much as you want, but I know that you care, so let me take care of you,” Charlie expresses gently. Charlie locks her eyes onto Alastor’s and finds that he did not take that statement well

“Leave!… Please,” Alastor growls, and Charlie blinks a few times at his tone. She is about to respond when there is a knock at the door.

“You do remember that I asked you to please not bite her head off because she cares about you,” Lucifer mentions to the room's occupants. He motions for Charlie to walk over to him and hugs her. 

“Do you remember that you should wait for a response after you knock and not just walk in? Can a man not sulk in peace?” Alastor snaps. 

It is too much to deal with in one day. He is so tired of feeling this drained and weak. Charlie waves goodbye to her father and closes the door behind her.

“Come on, I heard you want a shower,” Lucifer offers, but Alastor covers himself up with the covers again.

“I can not stand…would you mind snapping your fingers,” Alastor gasps, tone defeated. He doesn’t know why he feels less defensive around Lucifer.

“I do not think it will be enough; that TV man had a particular stench. It will have to be good old-fashioned soap and water,” Lucifer informs him.

The idea that Lucifer will have to help him stand in the shower is more than Alastor can bear. Lucifer cocks his head to the side.

“Oh, if only there were a way for you to get clean without standing,” Lucifer mocks him, earning him an eye roll from Alastor. 

It takes some arguing between them before Alastor agrees, but eventually, his revulsion at smelling like Vox wins out, and he gives in. 

This is how Alastor finds himself in that massive claw foot tub he admired only this morning. Lucifer has set up a decadent bath for the demon. Alastor refuses to use the word bubbles, but the thick layer of fragrant foam is dense enough that Alastor feels comfortable enough as he slips in. He ignores the two customized rubber ducks in the water with him. They seem to be based on him, Lucifer, and Alastor again wonders what bizarre sense of humor the King developed after being isolated for so many centuries. Alastor turns the ducks away from him and feels tight and sore muscles relax.

Alastor is far too relaxed to notice Lucifer watching him; Alastor makes the perfect picture. The only thing missing from the scene would be some candles, but he thinks that Alastor would have bolted if Lucifer had done that. The fact that the rubber ducks are still in the tub and not thrown across the bathroom pleases him. Lucifer loathes to disturb his peace but doesn’t want to frighten him. He knocks gently to alert Alastor of his presence. Alastor’s face tenses up again, but his gaze is still soft, and Lucifer looks forward to the day when Alastor is entirely at ease around him.

“You look comfortable,” Lucifer mentions by way of greeting.

“Yes, I may now have to do my broadcasts from here. What kind of potions do you have in here,” Alastor teases a bit before blinking back into reality. He sits straighter in the tub before sinking so his shoulders disappear under the foam. It is a huge tub, but Lucifer is glad that it is here for Alastor’s use; Alastor tracks his movements like an animal that has just become aware of a possible predator.

A very handsome one.

Lucifer is standing in his regular attire minus the shoes, the vest, and the hat; his sleeves are rolled up, and Alastor tears his gaze away from the King. The way that the King's black claws fade into porcelain white has entranced him.

“Something the sloth and gluttony ring cooked up. Very relaxing,” Lucifer informs him.

“That explains it; I don’t think I have felt this comfortable ever,” Alastor informs Lucifer. The smile on his face is the most genuine that Lucifer has seen so far, and the blush across his face is so becoming that Lucifer may have found his new favorite place to converse with his favorite demon.

“Excellent, that will help with your recovery. You ok if I keep you company? I can’t have my patient drowning,” Lucifer jokes as he walks over to the tub's edge.

Lucifer can sense that Alastor is resistant to relaxing with him in the room, but eventually, the Radio Demon settles again after he deems that Lucifer will not harm him.

They talk about the hotel and Charlie for a few minutes. Alastor is thankful that the King hasn’t brought up what happened this morning; he lifts a hand out of the water and runs it over the bottom of his undercut.

“The scent is clinging to your hair. Do you want to wash it?” Lucifer points to an assortment of shampoos and conditioner bottles on the vanity.

Alastor freezes at the question, and his muscles tense again. When Lucifer turns back, he notes that Alastor is holding up a trembling hand 

“Thank you,” Alastor replies when he sees Lucifer walk back with the bottle but then the King uncaps the bottle and squeezes some out in his hand as he walks over to Alastor.

“What do you think you are doing?” Alastor exclaims as if Lucifer has done something scandalous.

“I am going to help you wash your hair,” Lucifer replies as if he regularly washes Alastor’s hair.

“That is not necessary,” Alastor protests.

“Your hair still smells like burnt plastic; I can assure you it is necessary,” Lucifer informs him with a tone of explaining to a toddler why putting on shoes is necessary.

Alastor wants to get out of the water and bolt to his room, but he doubts that he would be able to, and he knows that Lucifer is insane enough to drag him back here or, worse, get in the tub with him.

The thought doesn’t horrify him as much as it should, and Alastor wonders if he has suffered some brain damage.

Alastor inhales before dipping under the water and coming back up, covered in bubbles and foam. It was a miscalculation on his part because now that he has resurfaced Lucifer is standing next to him with a towel for his face.

Alastor takes the towel before addressing Lucifer.

“I can wash my hair myself,” Alastor hisses as if that will make Lucifer leave him alone.

Lucifer is used to his deer using aggression to get people to leave him alone. It isn’t going to work on him.

“The deal is that you will allow me to take care of you, but you talk to me,” Lucifer says with finality. Alastor knows that there is no arguing to be done. Lucifer has not moved a fraction

“I think you are getting the short end of the deal,” Alastor argues; he is trying not to shrink as Lucifer gets closer.

“I am getting exactly what I want from this,” Lucifer retorts; he allows himself to smile as Alastor turns to give him his back.

“Doubtful, I do not have anything you could want,” Alastor falters as he looks down.

“I am going to touch you; try not to jump out of the water,” Lucifer directs him

Alastor nods as he feels those sharp claws gently reach for his scalp. It is oilier and more matted than Lucifer expected, so he decides to work slowly. Alastor takes a few breaths to release the tension in his neck and shoulders at Lucifer’s touch.

“You do have something I want,” Lucifer remarks next to Alastor’s ear, and as predicted, Alastor stills under his touch, ready to bolt.

“What is that, Your Majesty?” Alastor snaps out the question, but Lucifer can hear the nerves in his voice.

“We’re back to Your Majesty again? While I am washing your hair? I want to know the reason for this atrocious haircut,” Lucifer teases.

Alastor laughs at the question; Lucifer produces a cup to help Alastor rinse his hair. Lucifer can feel the tension leave Alastor’s shoulders as he relaxes into his touch. Lucifer can’t help himself and runs a teasing claw down Alastor’s neck; Alastor shivers but doesn’t protest or jump.

“I am waiting for the answer to my question; go under and rinse the shampoo; you need conditioner badly,” Lucifer directs

Alastor follows the directive and again finds Lucifer handing him a towel to dry his face. Alastor eyes him nervously, and Lucifer can’t tell why he hesitates to answer such a simple question.

Lucifer wonders if Alastor’s haircut is due to him diverting energy to other things, but the answer stuns him.

“It is harder for people to hold onto it when it is short and oily,” Alastor admits. 

Lucifer had been admiring the base of Alastor’s neck as he allowed himself to rub a gentle claw up the spine. The revelation that someone has hurt Alastor makes him freeze.

“Was it the TV demon?” Lucifer growls out the question; he pretends to clear his throat as he works the conditioner through Alastor’s hair. In reality, he wonders how many times he can tear Vox apart before he stops regenerating.

“I already had it short when I met him. I was already the Radio Demon by then,” Alastor answers.

“What were you before?” Lucifer asks.

“Just Alastor, another soul that had landed in Hell. I was under the impression that you wanted interesting conversation in exchange for taking care of me, not a summary of my afterlife,” Alastor responds

“You are interesting. Are you ready to get out? The water is barely warm now,” Lucifer asks.

Alastor tells him that he is ready. 

Getting out of the tub is more of a production because Lucifer refuses to leave Alastor alone, and Alastor objects to Lucifer when he sees him nude. 

Lucifer tells him that he is not leaving him alone and risk Alastor hurting himself more, that Lucifer has already seen Alastor nude he keeps to himself.

They argue, and Lucifer again sees that Alastor is willing to compromise when they come up with the idea that Lucifer will stay in the room but will cover his eyes. At the same time, Alastor dries himself up, and Lucifer snaps his fingers to clothe him with some sinfully soft red pajamas. Alastor appreciates that they cover him completely.

By the time they both emerge from the bathroom, Alastor is ready to retire to his room. 

“Absolutely not; you are going to stay here and go to sleep,” Lucifer demands. It is the thing that Alastor balks at. He looks wonderful now that he isn’t pale; he must feel much better after allowing Lucifer to care for him.

“I am going to sleep in my room,” Alastor roars. Lucifer loves his defiant nature, so much like his own.

It will make the inevitable conclusion so much more enjoyable.

“Fine,” Lucifer shouts.

Alastor has recovered enough to rise and walk to his room. He is ready to turn and thank Lucifer when the irritating King follows him into the hallway and his room. They arrive at his room quickly.

“Goodnight,” Alastor says a lot more calmly than he would have a few minutes ago. He does feel a lot better.

“Ok, I am beat,” Lucifer says before walking to Alastor’s bed.

“You can’t mean to sleep here!” Alastor sputters as he walks up to Lucifer.

“I said you could sleep in your room, not that you were sleeping alone,” Lucifer counters with a smirk.

“This is completely unnecessary and inappropriate!” Alastor hisses indignantly.

“Why, Alastor, are you afraid I will be too much of a temptation?” Lucifer taunts the taller man with a seductive wink.

“That is not what I meant,” Alastor argues.

He feels himself blush as he looks over Lucifer. He is forced to admit that he can see how Lilith fell into temptation; this isn’t the short King Alastor is used to dealing with. Lucifer schools his features into something more regal before he continues his argument.

“Then what about it being inappropriate? I am taking care of you. If you want your recovery to continue, you must put up with my near-constant presence,” Lucifer argues and snaps his fingers to change into some ridiculous pajamas with a duck pattern.

“I didn’t think it would entail sleeping in the same bed!” Alastor argues. He is pacing back and forth, stressed at this realization, unaware of how much movement he can do.

“Look, do you feel much better after letting me care for you?” Lucifer questions as he follows Alastor’s form, moving back and forth.

Alastor realizes he can walk without feeling exhausted and is forced to answer in the affirmative.

“So let me sleep next to you for a week or so, and you will be right as rain, no more exhausted and not like yourself,” Lucifer crawls into one side of Alastor’s bed. Alastor has just realized something: Lucifer’s bed is much larger. 

“Tomorrow night, we are sleeping in your bed,” Alastor comments before crawling in on his side of the bed. Alastor’s bed seems much smaller, with two people in it. 

“As you wish,” Lucifer answers before turning away from Alastor.

Alastor feels safe and comfortable with the Devil next to him despite everything. He wonders how his life got to this point when Lucifer’s voice seems to calm his racing thoughts.

“Goodnight, Alastor,” Lucifer mutters as the lights in the room go dark. 

“Goodnight, Lucifer,” Alastor answers, trying to stay on the edge of the bed. Eventually, he falls asleep as the scent of apples lulls him into complacency, much more pleasant than the electrical smell that had clung to him earlier. 

Lucifer allows himself to turn on his back to study Alastor’s profile. 

One of the things that you had to be able to do with the unexpected was to turn it in your favor, and Lucifer was extremely pleased with how the unexpected guests had led to this. 

Here he is in Alastor’s bed with him. Alastor is willingly and peacefully sleeping next to him. 

Alastor moves in his sleep towards Lucifer, and Lucifer maneuvers himself until both of them are comfortable. He runs his fingers through the now clean red hair and traces the outline of an ear as Alastor burrows closer to his chest, his ear twitching softly.

With his nose this close to Alastor’s skin, Lucifer can smell that Alastor is getting closer to his rut; with the stress of what happened to strengthen their bond, Lucifer would not be surprised if Alastor started his spontaneous rut in as little as a month.

Lucifer brings up Alastor’s chain for his perusal. Since things are moving faster than expected, it is time for his soon-to-be ex-wife to get his message. He doesn’t want anything to make Alastor hesitate when they take the next step in their relationship. 

In the very late morning Lilith will walk by the table where all important messages appear. It is more out of habit that she does this since nothing of notice has appeared there in a long time.

Lucifer does not know or care how long she has been waiting for one of his golden missives. Her initial excitement at the sight of the letter will morph into rage.

Lucifer will wake up with Alastor sleeping peacefully in his arms. He will marvel at how well he fits next to him. He will change into his usual attire and remain close to Alastor’s side as the rest of the hotel wakes up.

The fact that his daughter finds him here in the morning and considers his presence in Alastor’s room the most normal thing she could expect will convince him that he is taking his life in the right direction.

After many centuries of loneliness, he will finally have the partner and family he has craved for so long, and no one in either Hell or Heaven will stand in his way.

Chapter Text

Lucifer wakes up because it feels like he is sleeping next to a furnace; as his consciousness clears, he becomes aware of desperate whimpering next to him.

The sight of Alastor completely nude makes him sit up in bed. Lucifer’s mouth waters at the sight of Alastor writhing next to him; his breasts invite Lucifer to bite them, and his taut abdomen begs to be filled. Alastor must have started his rut while he was asleep.

“Oh, sweetheart,” Lucifer moans as he moves closer to the sleeping demon.

Lucifer gently kisses Alastor’s face and neck until the Radio Demon opens his eyes. His heated gaze meets Lucifer’s in a silent plea for something he can’t articulate.

“Lucifer…” Alastor moans his name like a desperate prayer.

“I know, sweetheart, I’m here,” Lucifer says soothingly as he kisses his way down Alastor’s body. He stops to suck one hard nipple into his mouth and moans as Alastor pulls his hair. The Radio Demon doesn’t know if he wants to peel Lucifer off or hold him close.

When Lucifer scrapes his sharp teeth along the sensitive bud, Alastor releases him with a whimper, and Lucifer chuckles darkly as he continues his way down. 

“What are you..” Alastor moans out as he feels Lucifer bury his head between his legs. Lucifer can’t get enough of Alastor, the taste of his heat, and the noises Alastor is trying to hold back. Lucifer has to keep a good grip on the slim waist so that Alastor doesn’t buck him off. Alastor’s movements grow more frantic after the first orgasm, and after the second one, Lucifer has to dig his nails into Alastor’s thigh to keep him still. Every instinct is telling Alastor to get on all fours so Lucifer can fuck him. 

“One more baby, and I will give you what you need,” Lucifer gasps out from between Alastor’s legs before locking his mouth back into position with a pleased hum.

“I can’t …Please, please, please…” Alastor doesn’t know what he is begging for anymore. Lucifer works slowly and teasingly; he wants Alastor to be too exhausted to do anything but lay back and take it; he needs him to be pliant and yield to every thrust.

Lucifer feels Alastor’s thighs start to quiver, and Alastor turns his face into a pillow to muffle the sound that he makes as he orgasms. Lucifer can just pick up the softest bleat at the end of it, and he reaches down to stroke himself; he has been hard so long that his cum has left a wet spot on the bed. He gathers some of it on his fingers as he rises. Lucifer settles himself between Alastor’s slim legs and gives Alastor a soft kiss. 

“Open your mouth for me, love; taste what I am about to give you,” Lucifer demands of his partner and watches as Alastor complies by greedily sucking the cum off his fingers.

Alastor feels the heavy weight of Lucifer’s erection against his thigh, and the frightened whimper that he makes at the realization that Lucifer is going to put that in him almost makes Lucifer stop.

“I can’t take that..” Alastor tries to push Lucifer away but immediately finds that his wrists are held together above his head. Lucifer sees how frightened Alastor is and places soft kisses all over the Overlord’s flushed face until Alastor stops struggling.

“You can take it, sweetheart; I will not hurt you,” Lucifer promises. He prepped Alastor so he is ready for him, but as he enters him, Lucifer feels how tense Alastor is, Alastor is frozen.

“Breathe, love,” Lucifer directs Alastor and kisses the Overlord’s mouth until he goes lax under him.

“Breathe, relax. Daddy’s got you,” Lucifer whispers as he drives himself into Alastor, and Alastor clenches around his length. Lucifer drags his cock out of Alastor’s tight heat and slowly sinks home.

“Lucifer!” Alastor cries underneath him, but he is too tired to do anything but surrender. Alastor shudders underneath him. The only sounds he has made now are strangled whimpers.

 Even if Alastor says nothing, Lucifer can tell he likes it. Heats and ruts are supposed to be about procreation.

“Daddy?” Alastor questions hoarsely, his eyes wide and nervous.

“Yeah, sweetheart, do you want to make me a Daddy again?” Lucifer asks.

Lucifer wakes up before he can hear Alastor’s reply. He has a throbbing erection to take care of before Alastor wakes up. 

The sleeping Overlord looks so cute sleeping peacefully next to him, and Lucifer loves the sight of Alastor’s lean torso covered in red silk. Still, the idea that Alastor will eventually forego clothes when he joins Lucifer in bed, so he is always ready to take what Lucifer is something that Lucifer will ensure happens.

Alastor’s breathing is slow and deep, and Lucifer leans in to savor the scent of his future spouse. Alastor smells divine, and Lucifer releases some pheromones to entice the doe. Alastor’s ears tilt backward, and he turns to his side. Lucifer can see that cute little tail twitching, and it undoes all of Lucifer's self-control. A quick succession of hand flicks, and Lucifer ensures that Alastor will sleep through everything that Lucifer does to him. Which isn’t much; Lucifer was already on edge from his dream.

All he does is pull Alastor close as he strokes himself up and down while whispering filth to the sleeping sinner next to him. 

Lucifer orgasms embarrassingly quickly. The sight of his seed on the back of Alastor’s thighs makes him weak; the sight of it on Alastor’s twitching tail sends another rush of lust through him. Lucifer forces himself to stop. He magics Alastor clean and heads for a cold shower. 

He has been meaning to talk to Charlie about his intentions regarding Alastor, and he knows his daughter will be thrilled to be part of a family again.

 Lucifer knows that as excited as Charlie can get, she can keep it to herself if he commands her. They still have to deal with Lilith and finalize the divorce before anything can progress. 

The thought of his ex-wife drives all lustful thoughts from his mind. Lilith is beautiful, but now that he has found a more deserving partner, her physical appearance holds no appeal. Now he can see how awful of a person she has been. He feels ready to face her, and deal with this divorce as mature adults for everyone’s sake.

Charlie seems to have had a lot of time to think about her relationship with her mother. She realizes she loves her mother because she is her mother, but she doesn’t like her. There is nothing wrong with Charlie; the problem lies with Lilith.

Charlie has learned that her father loves her unconditionally, that Vaggie and her friends love her, and to top it all off; she has another parental figure with Alastor.

Alastor who would rather die than ask her for help, but doesn’t hesitate to eat people who attack her, who fights for her dreams in his own violent way. Who has begrudgingly managed to get her father back in her life because it was what she needed, even if Alastor despised him.

Alastor’s brand of fondness is all jagged edges, and pointy ends with a solid core. The kind of love that drags you kicking and screaming through the rough patches of existence and afterward feeds you jambalaya. 

She and her father could do a lot worse. She knows their relationship will not be traditional, but she knows it will be happy. Both of them deserve so much happiness. Charlie is ready for when her mother shows up

Alastor wakes up feeling much better from the exhaustion of yesterday, and when he heads down to the kitchen, Lucifer and Charlie smile, waiting for him.

 When Charlie rises to hug him, Alastor will not find anything amiss, except that Charlie clings to him a little longer than usual, but he holds her until she is ready to let him start breakfast.

_________________________________________________________

Lilith studies the letter if one can call it that. It only has one word in Lucifer’s handwriting.

SIGN, a command meant to get her to comply with the divorce decree that comes attached to it.

The decree outlines everything that she will receive after their marriage is annulled. A lot of legalese at the end lets her know that if she refuses to sign, she will get considerably less and that the divorce will be finalized in her absence.

It is insulting, vindictive, and brilliant. Devilish.

 Lilith knows Lucifer is all those things, but he seldom uses those traits against her.

Lilith wonders if he is seeking to end their marriage or if her long-suffering husband has finally had enough of her being gone, and this is his way of getting her to see him. Either way, she will have to see her husband, but she will not go in blind.

Lilith stationed Alastor at the Hotel to keep her in the loop regarding Charlie and Lucifer.

 Alastor told her that there was nothing to report until he got Lucifer to take an interest in the hotel, and even then, Lucifer took an active interest in it until after the Extermination. It was much the same as what the servants had told her when she left the castle.

Just because Lilith was gone didn’t mean she didn’t want to know what her husband was doing. She had steeled herself to hear about his sexual exploits after she left; instead, there had been nothing to report

Lucifer tended to keep to himself and didn’t need to be catered to. He was perfectly settled to spend all his time in his workshop rotting away while he pined for her. It had been endearingly pathetic.

Lilith liked him like that. Insecure and depressed, easily manipulated to do her bidding. She should have known that something would be different this time around when he didn’t cave after a few days, but she knew that he could be stubborn and tenacious, so she had taken it in stride.

To be married to Lucifer, one has to take many things into stride. His creative impulses and flights of fancy were equal to his dark moods and depressive episodes.

It was hard to watch the man she was sure would be her partner in all things be so insecure.

Initially, she had been wildly in love with him, but over time, everything that had drawn her to him started annoying her. Eternity is a long time spent with someone when you stop seeing them through rose-colored glasses.

As much as she adored her husband, being around his erratic energy had drained her. 

Once Lilith started noticing his flaws, she couldn’t unsee them, but she could use them to her benefit. Manipulating Lucifer had been more accessible than Lilith had expected.

One would think that the King of Hell would be above such machinations, and most people would be unable to see what things drove the Devil. 

It had taken Lilith years to realize how Lucifer was wired. Yes, he was possessive and needy, but those traits could be used in her favor. Lucifer had been eager to do whatever it took to keep her happy and close by.

Lucifer hadn’t been prone to bouts of depression when he was in Heaven. It was Heaven, after all. That came around due to being cast out, but mostly, it was because he was separated from his angelic family. Without them, he was unmoored and had difficulty picking a path and a plan to execute.

Heaven, all those other angels that Lucifer lost contact with, had been replaced by his singular tie to Lilith, and she became his whole world. 

It was suffocating at times but worth it, particularly when he gave in to all her desires. She had everything she could want: power, the love of a man devoted to her, and every one of her whims was fulfilled. 

Until Lucifer started to demand that they expand their family, Lilith had told him that if he wanted a child so bad, he could carry it. She should have known that the original rebel would rise to the occasion and carry a pregnancy.

Lilith felt something loving for her daughter, but mostly, she resented her existence. She wasn’t made to be a mother.

Lilith stopped being the sole focus of Lucifer’s entire world, and if she wasn’t everything, then what was the point?

 As if that wasn’t enough, he continued about how they should have more children. She had no desire to share Lucifer’s time and resources with the one they had now, and she dug in her heels and refused to carry one. If Lucifer wanted another kid so badly, he could have another one.

 She started looking for a different place to reside when Charlie began to demand her attention. It baffled and frustrated her that Charlie, much like her father, sought her attention, and it was exhausting to deal with her easily bruised feelings. 

Watching them turn to each other wasn’t an option; it made her feel like a third wheel in her house. Once Lilith drove a wedge between them wide enough to separate them, they became insufferable, and she left. Since they had only been involved in each other’s life for a few months, and now Lucifer was petitioning for divorce, she needed to separate them again. 

Alastor had managed to bring them together, but she doubted that he had the type of personality necessary to tolerate their dramatics. Had Alastor brought someone in to help him, what if Lucifer is pursuing this to be free of her, so he could pursue someone else?

Over the years, she had known that her husband had taken lovers. It hadn’t bothered her; eternity was much too long for monogamy. She had indulged as well, and once the thrill of the forbidden wore off, she had to admit that there was no better lover than her husband. The things that the man could do with his tongue. She had chosen to depart from the palace because she was sure that he could convince her in a moment of passion to agree to bear a child. I mean, she was initially a human and prone to giving to temptation when pleasure was involved.

Which still begged the question of who could have caught his attention.

 Lucifer was not easily impressed. He disliked sinners and demons and the like. She doubted that a person like that had just walked into the Hotel. It seemed unlikely that in only a few months, someone could have made enough of a connection to have him want to divorce her.

Unless, of course.

Alastor.

Alastor is clever, manipulative, and can read people. He has probably figured out how Lucifer works in the short time he has been around the King. She knows he has figured him out if she can feel Lucifer’s brand of power through his leash. She didn’t think Alastor would sink so low as to beg for help; he likely wanted out.

It seemed that Alastor had finally gotten tired of being at the end of her leash and had maneuvered Lucifer into considering divorce. If Lucifer divorced her, their contract would be void on principle; she couldn’t give Alastor what he wanted without Lucifer.

It won’t take Lilith long to see who Alastor has chosen to catch the King’s eye. She has contact that will give her information in all the rings of Hell, but given that Alastor is only allowed to move within the Pride Ring, the little tart that he has chosen is probably another sinner.

Lilith contacted some of her other overlord contacts, and it seems that Alastor has been busy. Vox and Valentino are unwilling to help her with information because Lucifer has banned them from going around the Hotel. 

If she weren’t so impressed with Alastor’s machinations, she would drag him before her and beat him senseless. The person that Lucifer is interested in is probably residing at the Hotel, and Alastor has gone through trouble to ensure that Lilith can not get information from them. 

Now, she must face her husband and child and see what can be salvaged. That is fine. Charlie always leaves those pathetic voice messages on her phone, telling her she misses her. If all else fails, she knows Lucifer will stop pursuing the divorce once their daughter turns on the waterworks and whines about wanting her family together. 

Lilith is willing to be affectionate for that. After a few mother-daughter bonding moments, listening to her prattle on about her ridiculous ideas, she was just like her father. Lucifer will hold off on bringing up the topic of more children to keep the peace.

It will only be a year or two before she can again slip away and resume as she has. Lilith will not have to give up much to keep her position and power, and besides, she could use a good fuck.

Lilith is the Queen of Hell, and it is time she reminds everyone about that fact.

Starting with her slave, she will get all the information out of him that she can manage; a little torture will put her in a good mood to deal with Lucifer and Charlie later.

______________________________________________________

Days pass, and Lilith does not show up.

 It seems all of Lucifer’s preparation has been for nothing. 

It hurts that Lilith wouldn’t contest the divorce or her position, but it reinforces his decision: he is making the right choice.

 It also means he can break Alastor’s chain once the day passes. It will make his courtship of the Radio Demon much easier once he breaks that bond.

He wasted so much time loving someone who didn’t deserve it, depriving himself of love and wallowing in misery. Still, if things had been different, he might not have made up with Charlie and wouldn’t have met Alastor.

Lucifer smiles as he watches Alastor patiently show Charlie how to chop vegetables for dinner.

Alastor feels a lot better; he is almost as strong as he was before the fight with Adam. Most of his tentacles are back, and he hasn’t missed his shadow too much, given that he seems to have gotten three in its place. Charlie and Vaggie seem to gravitate more to his presence; he can hardly move around the hotel without one of them following him. To say nothing of Lucifer, the King of Hell, hasn’t been more than an arm’s length away from Alastor in the last few weeks. They have been sharing a bed every night and Alastor admits it has been more pleasant than he would have expected to sleep next to someone.

Alastor had never imagined that he would trust anyone enough to share his sleeping space with them, and resting easily next to Lucifer was the biggest surprise. He knows it would never have happened if he hadn’t been so weak; he had to accept that Lucifer could hurt him in the blink of an eye, and he would have been unable to defend himself as he recovered. He knew Lucifer could have killed him easily as he was the strongest being in Hell, but if he had power, he could have defended himself. Given that he didn’t have any other options other than to trust that Lucifer would not hurt him, he did that. It had been an eye-opening experience, but he wanted things to settle back to something less personal. 

Something that would allow him more space and privacy. Something with boundaries. Something that won’t make his chest ache with something other than physical pain.

“Charlie, will you be a dear and take your father out? I need some things on this list,” Alastor leaned over to whisper to Charlie under the guise of looking over her chopping skills.

“Oh, Alastor, I can go get this easily,” Charlie protests as she looks over the list.

“You misunderstand me. I need you to distract your father so I can cook in peace. The man hovers,” Alastor complains, but there is no malice behind it. Charlie looks at her father, who smiles from the chair a few feet away. He looks so happy to be here, and Charlie likes to see him happy, but she also knows that it has been challenging for Alastor to be so dependent on others.

“I will see if Vaggie wants to come along as well,” Charlie says without thinking, her smile going thin at the thought of leaving Alastor alone. The idea of it bothers her on a level she can’t explain; then again, Nifty and Husk are around the Hotel somewhere, and Alastor has much of his power back. Surely, she can go on this quick errand, and they will be back in less than an hour.

“Given that the King of Hell appearing publicly will cause a stir, I recommend taking her with you. Dinner should be ready in an hour and a half; just come back before then,” Alastor discloses; he pushes the list into her hands and gives her an affectionate push toward her father. 

Alastor hums a tune as Charlie drags her father out of the kitchen.

Alastor enjoys the solitude as he sets the table and checks on simmering pots. He decides to see what kind of wines Husker has at his disposal; as he sets it aside to chill in the fridge, he hears the front door open.

 It has been less than an hour since the trio left, and Alastor glances towards the door, expecting to see the familiar faces. He is ready to kick them out of the kitchen so he can finish dinner to his standards when an unwelcome profile looks in.

“Good evening, Alastor. It seems that you have been withholding some information from me. Why don’t you pour some of that wine so we can chat,” Lilith orders as she bathes the kitchen in her signature brand of power. 

Alastor knows that no one will be able to hear what they talk about or any screams that she may render from him. He has no idea what the Queen is so angry about, but the last time she had that look on her face, she clipped a substantial part of his power for his transgression.  

“My Queen, this is an unexpected pleasure. Are you sure you don’t wish to converse somewhere more fitting,” Alastor offers as he pours a sizable glass of wine and sets it down in front of Lilith.

She picks up the glass and swirls the contents before sniffing it; she finds it passable enough to drink. 

“I think that this is fitting enough for you. Such a powerful Overlord you are; look at you. A glorified babysitter and cook,” Lilith baits him. 

Alastor merely nods as he looks down. The cook comment hopefully means that he can continue stirring the roux for the étouffée. It isn't easy to do so without turning his back to the Queen, but he neither wants to burn dinner nor end up knocked to the ground for not meeting standards. He pulls the Roux off the heat; delaying dinner seems more palatable than balancing both tasks. Lilith hates not being the center of attention.

“As you wish, my Queen. How may I help you?” Alastor exhales the question as gently as possible. 

She motions for him to kneel before her, and as he does, he feels his chain manifest heavy around his neck.

“Let’s get to the point; what did you have to do with Lucifer asking me for a divorce?” Lilith asks.

Alastor can’t help but look up at her with wild disbelief. It is met with a hard slap to the face.

“I was unaware of such a thing, your Majesty; if I had known that he was planning something like that, I would have warned you,” Alastor answers truthfully. In all his time with Lucifer, they have never spoken about Lilith. 

Lilith pulls him close and peers into his eyes. She can tell that he isn’t lying.

“Tell me everything,” Lilith demands. Alastor fills in Lilith on the things that have transpired during the last few weeks. He tells her that Lucifer has healed him but leaves out the intimate details of his recovery and what Lucifer learned about him.

Lilith smiles as she listens. There is no one else vying for Lucifer’s attention. It seems that this has all been an elaborate ploy on Lucifer’s part to get her to come home. 

Well, she is going to do precisely that.

She will settle herself in and wait for her family to return. In the meantime, she is going to enjoy herself.

“I believe you. You seem genuinely surprised at the news, but you still failed me; I hope this hurts as much as it should,” Lilith sneers before digging her nails into Alastor’s shoulder until she gets him to bleed.

Alastor can feel her sapping his power as she does this. The Queen revels in being as cruel to him as she can manage, and he refuses to beg as he has before. He knows there is no point, and just like his mother he rather take the pain for others. How many times did he watch his mother intervene to save him from his father. He grits his teeth and lets the Queen inflict her rage on him rather than others.

Alastor watches his blood fall onto the pristine floor. Nifty will be upset when she sees this and he groans as he thinks that Charlie is right he cares.

He hopes that when Charlie and Lucifer return, they will notice the damage he has endured and not put him out of their minds because of Lilith. Alastor feels himself drop to the floor. He is just holding on to consciousness out of sheer will.

________________________________________________________

Lucifer finds himself entering a small emporium in Cannibal Town. It took him until they were done with their shopping to get the courage to ask Charlie if she knew where one might get Alastor a present. His daughter smiled at his idea and brought him here. 

When he started talking to Rosie, he had just meant to buy something that Alastor might enjoy. It seemed like she knew a lot about Alastor. When Lucifer looked at Charlie, she confirmed that the owner of the emporium was friends with Alastor; curiosity got the best of him. They had only exchanged a few questions when Lucifer found himself maneuvered into inviting the Overlord of Cannibal Town over for dinner. He hoped that Alastor would be glad to see his friend.

‘I can’t believe it; the King of Hell stopping by Cannibal Town is one thing, but asking me to dinner,” Rosie beams to Charlie. Lucifer and Vaggie are walking slightly ahead of them

“Well, Dad wanted to meet you since he heard that you and Alastor are close friends,” Charlie answers.

“That Alastor never fails to surprise me; last I heard, he and your father had been at odds, and now Lucifer is buying him treats from my emporium. How did that happen?” Rosie asks with a playful tone. 

“It’s a long story; I think I better let Alastor fill you in, Rosie,” Charlie laughs.

“Well, however it happened, I am glad that it did, that man needs someone to care for him,” Rosie states. 

Charlie is again surprised at how quickly Rosie has managed to get the read on the situation. They have gotten to a reasonable distance away from Cannibal Town when Lucifer opens up a portal that will take them to the front door. He allows Charlie to lead Rosie through it, and he steps into it only after Vaggie has crossed.

Immediately, he felt that there was something wrong.

“Vaggie, stay here with Rosie,” Lucifer commands, his voice cold. He turns around to grab Charlie, but she is already through the hotel door.

 Instinct tells her that something is wrong.

Alastor is not answering when her father calls for him.

Chapter Text

Dinner and Diatribes

by

Hozier

Honey, this club here is stuck up

Dinner and diatribes

I knew it from the first look of

The look of mischief in your eyes

Your friends are a fate that befell me

Head is the talking type

I'd suffer Hell if you'd tell me

What you'd do to me tonight

Tell me

Tell me

Tell me, ah

That's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of

That's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of

Honey, I laugh when it sinks in

A pillar I am of pride

Scarcely can speak for my thinking

What you'd do to me tonight

Now that the evening is slowing

Now that the end is in sight

Honey, it's easier knowing

What you'd do to me tonight

Tell me

Tell me

Tell your man

That's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of

That's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of

That's the kind of love

That's the kind of love

That's the kind of love

That's the kind of love

Ohh

Let there be hotels complaints and grievances raised

In that kind of love

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

Ohh

Let there be damage ensued and tabloid news

In that kind of love

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

That's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of, ah

Oh

And that's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

And that's the kind of love

I've been dreaming of

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

(That's the kind of love)

“Alastor!” Charlie calls out as they cross the threshold into the hotel.

The only answer comes from an anxious KeeKee and a frazzled-looking Razzle making noises of distress as they walk past the meticulously clean kitchen.

“Alastor!” Charlie screams again.

Charlie is unsure why her father marches to the formal dining room, but she follows him. The smell of Alastor’s cooking fills the hallway, but the air feels heavy with tension, and she turns to find the room lit only by candles.

At the head of an exquisitely set table sits her mother. Nifty and Husker stand by, waiting to serve them as if they were taking part in an insane dinner party. Husker even pulls out a chair for Charlie to sit in if the look in his eyes is any indication.

“Mom?” Charlie gasps out, horrified at how her mother is treating her friends. Lucifer is already in front of Lilith and clenches his fists to his side. He wants to grab Lilith by the throat and squeeze the life out of her, but he needs to know what she has done to Alastor. He should have dealt with their deal weeks ago.

“Where is Alastor?” Lucifer roars at his soon-to-be ex-wife. Lilith blinks at him incredulously.

“Lucifer, darling, aren’t you happy to see me?” Lilith sighs as she leans forward to show her ample chest to the King. He doesn’t even glance at her attempt. Lucifer instead seethes and shifts into something monstrous and sublime that enthralls Lilith.

“Where is Alastor?” Charlie echoes her father’s question. Lilith blinks away from the sight of her husband.

“Charlie, is that any way to greet your mother?” Lilith chides as she stands up to tower over her husband and child. The ferocity in Charlie’s face takes her aback.

“Where is he!” Charlie cries; the tone of her voice is something that all parents know. The sound of your child frightened and searching for you in the dark. That tone breaks Lilith's hold on Alastor and makes him able to respond. 

“I’m right here, Charlie,” Alastor’s voice answers from a darkened corner of the room. Charlie can hear her father’s relief. He sighs when Alastor’s voice cuts through the dark.

 Until Alastor steps forward to where they can see him, he is paler than he was when they left a few hours ago, and Charlie can tell that he is using his cane for support by the way he holds it.

Lucifer is so angry that he has to concentrate on not bringing down the hotel on Lilith. Everyone looks around in alarm as they feel the ground shift underneath them.

Charlie walks over to Alastor and hugs him. Alastor is stiff under her touch, but she leads him towards the door easily enough. 

“Alastor, what happened?” Lucifer demands and completely bypasses Lilith to walk over to Alastor and Charlie.

“Sire, I can assure you that I’m fine; you shouldn’t let me get in the way of your reunion with your wife,” Alastor mutters as he walks away from Lucifer.

Lucifer freezes at Alastor’s words while he processes what he has just heard. Alastor has no clue about what Lucifer feels for him, as it has been Lucifer’s design not to scare the doe off, but to think that Lucifer would stand by and watch anyone abuse him is unfathomable.   

Lucifer will need to talk with Alastor after he deals with Lilith.

Lucifer follows Charlie when Alastor stumbles, and Charlie catches him. Alastor flinches as she grasps his shoulder to keep him from toppling over, and her hand comes away wet with blood. Charlie roars in rage, something that Alastor did not think could happen.

Lucifer watches Alastor turn to follow Charlie’s movements, and when he sees that she means to go to Lilith, Alastor tries to hold her back, but she slips out of his grasp.

“Did you do this to him?” Charlie walks up to her mother, demanding an answer. She is so enraged that her horns have appeared atop her head.

“So what if I did? It is well within my rights as Queen to do so, and I am your mother, don’t…” Lilith’s words are cut off by Charlie punching her mother hard enough that her head snaps back with a sickening crunch.

Lilith can only blink as she processes what has happened, and her hand rises to catch the blood flowing down her face in horror.

The world freezes for a second, and multiple things happen at once.

 Alastor pulls Charlie into his arms, away from Lilith, anticipating the Queen to lash out at her daughter. Lilith’s claws are stopped midair by an enraged Lucifer, who looks far more imposing than Alastor has ever seen him.

No one would doubt that this is the King of Hell.

“Don’t you dare raise a hand against them!” Lucifer growls. The tone in his voice promises violent retribution. Alastor has his arm and cane over Charlie protectively, and Charlie wraps her arms around Alastor’s waist. He can’t hear what she says, but there are snips of “never leaving you alone again” amidst the crying. Alastor pats her back awkwardly, both pleased and confused by Charlie’s and Lucifer’s reactions. Lucifer snaps his fingers, and Husk and Nifty blink around as if they have just woken up. 

Charlie reaches up to cradle Alastor’s face, and she motions towards the door to the people standing outside.

 Rosie swoops in to take Alastor from Charlie, who releases him and takes him to stand beside her father. Vaggie rushes in and grabs Nifty and Husker, and drags them away. 

“Luci, what is wrong with both of you? He is no one important,” Lilith prattles out; she can’t move her hand from Lucifer’s tight grip. The King of Hell pulls her away from the door. He gives Vaggie a nod as she closes the doors and leaves.

 Lucifer had approached Vaggie separately from his daughter to tell her what to expect if Lilith showed up. 

Vaggie can hear Lucifer and Charlie berating Lilith. Vaggie turns to Husker and Nifty now that they have left the dining area they seem to have come to.

“I don’t like her,” Nifty states with a slow blink.

“Understatement of the century, Nifty,” Vaggie retorts.

The first thing Husks does is send a message to Angel telling him to stay away from the Hotel for the time being. 

Rosie is already at one of the elevators with Alastor, heading to his room or the Radio Tower; Vaggie needs them far away from the dining room while Charlie and Lucifer deal with Lilith.

“Come on, you guys. Head upstairs and stay in your rooms until we come and get you,” Vaggie directs Husk and Nifty. Husk offers his shoulder to Nifty, and she jumps up on it, grateful to be getting away from the area. As far as Husker is concerned, he doesn’t need to be told twice to stay away.

Vaggie has pulled her spear and is heading back towards the dining room, ready to defend her girlfriend now that the others are safely out of harm's way. __________________________________________________________

This is not what Rosie expected when she accepted Lucifer’s invitation.

Rosie is listening to Alastor prattle on nonsensically about what events led to the chaos she walked into.

Alastor had been caught unawares by the news of Lucifer planning to divorce Lilith.

For once, ignorance was bliss when Lilith found that Alastor had no idea what she was talking about.

After satisfying herself by torturing him, she brought Alastor back to consciousness, and she had him finish dinner for her and the rest of the Morningstars. 

 Lilith wanted to talk things over with Lucifer and Charlie. She was sure that Lucifer just wanted her back.

 Alastor, at first, had no idea what had driven Lucifer to send her such a thing.

Perhaps the bed-sharing had reminded him that he wanted his wife back, and Lucifer came up with that bold move that brought Lilith back from her self-imposed exile.

“Bed-sharing?”

“He’s been healing me since my attack from Adam almost killed me. Angelic powers…prolonged physical contact,” Alastor mumbles to his friend

Rosie stills, and if she weren’t so overwhelmed with information and the feel of Alastor’s feverish body under her hands, she would scream at her friend. There is much to unpack in what she has heard in the last few minutes.

He almost died? When everything settles, she will have a long conversation with Alastor. 

They reach his room, and Rosie smells something that she faintly recognizes. She is only aware of the signs of an oncoming rut because one of her ex-husbands went through them. The man was dull, but he was great in bed. 

Rosie has known Alastor for many years, and he has never gone through a heat or rut during that time. Strange but not unheard of for a deer demon, and knowing that Alastor is uninterested in romance or sex, Rosie never worried about it. Figuring that Alastor simply didn’t want to deal with those complications.

Alastor is at the beginning of something, or at least his body has recognized that he is safe enough with Lucifer to start one. Rosie would tell him to come home with her and see if they can halt it with some herbs, but given what she just witnessed downstairs, she has her suspicions as to who may have triggered Alastor. It seems that her dearest friend is entirely unaware of what is happening.

If Rosie wants to help him, they will have to talk about things because Rosie knows that once a rut starts, there is nothing for it but to go through it. Rosie has always known that Alastor is not like other men, but she has never brought it up with Alastor because it doesn’t have any bearing on their friendship.

Alastor allows himself to be pushed into the bed; he can’t stop shivering. In all the times that he has experienced blood loss, he has never felt like this. Rosie seems to have come prepared with some treats, and he allows her to wrap a blanket around her shoulders and eat the pastries she had brought in from her shop. She refills the glass of water and forces him to drink it.

She sighs in relief when the color returns to his face.

“My sincerest apologies, Rosie; I am sorry you had to see that,” Alastor mumbles. 

“That is alright dear, you make it up to me later,  now let’s take care of that shoulder…” Rosie pauses for a moment before sitting on the bed next to her closest friend. She motions for him to remove his coat.

Alastor hisses as he reveals the puncture marks that Lilith left behind. Without his coat, Alastor looks more delicate and fragile than she has ever seen him

She loves him so much and doesn’t want him to be completely unaware of what she thinks will happen once Lucifer kills or banishes Lilith. Given how angry Lucifer is, she doesn’t have long to explain it to Alastor. Lucifer could forgive Lilith, but her experience tells her otherwise. When she had walked over her with Charlie, she was sure that Lucifer had just grown to appreciate Alastor as a companion, but the knowledge of how close the King of Hell has grown to Alastor tells her that it is something more on the sovereign’s side. 

“Alastor dear, what do you know of angel behavior?” Rosie asks Alastor

“Other than they try to exterminate us, not much. Why?” Alastor responds, puzzled. Rosie is very good at distracting him from pain with interesting conversation.

“I think you have bonded with a group of them, one in particular,” Rosie answers.

Alastor gives her an incredulous look, and Rosie explains what she knows as gently as possible.

________________________________________________________

Lilith looks up at her husband and finds no trace of the man who abandoned Heaven for her. She has not felt this insignificant and powerless since they were first cast into Hell.

Lucifer breathes until the red sclera turns back to yellow and then tosses her arm back as if she were beneath him.

“You didn’t need to come here; you just had to sign the papers, Lilith,” Lucifer informs her. Charlie looks at her father and moves to stand behind him.

“Lucifer, don’t you think we should talk privately, just the two of us,” Lilith interjects. 

“We do not have anything left to discuss,” Lucifer replies.

“Yes, we do; we are a family,” Lilith pleads; she doesn’t have to fake the tears that gather at the corners of her eyes. Neither Lucifer nor Charlie have ever looked at her like this.

“No, we are a family, and I just walked in to find you abusing my family,” Charlie gestures angrily between herself and her father and behind her. Vaggie cracks open the door and slips in; she holds her angel blade in front of her, barring the entrance. Lilith feels fear run down her back.

“I am sorry if I was a little rude to your friends, but your father wants to divorce me,” Lilith’s voice cracks as she informs Charlie, fully expecting that knowledge to turn Charlie to her side.

“I know; I’m the one that convinced him to send you the papers,” Charlie proclaims with a feral look on her face.

“What?” Lilith’s voice cracks as realization sets in. 

This is happening, and only now, with the reality of everything she stands to lose, does she feel something unfamiliar grip her.

Regret will be her only company for the rest of her existence; it will become familiar to her.

“You took advantage of Dad’s instincts. Do you know how long we both waited for you to come back? How long I waited for you to at least call? You knew what you were doing, and you kept on hurting us,” Charlie demands. Her tone is full of venom. 

“Charlie, honey, I love you and your father so much,” Lilith offers. She loves them as much as she can, even though she knows it isn’t enough.

“You know how I know that is a lie? We have found someone who loves us and will not take Dad for granted,” Charlie snaps back.

Lilith’s fury rises despite herself. That little bastard lied to her; there is someone else. She hides her rage and instead turns to her husband. 

“Lucifer, you loved me once; you loved me enough to defy Heaven. We can fix this. Remember how it was when we were first together, how happy we were,” Lilith pleads as they close in on her. Charlie hangs back while Lucifer corners her.

“I remember, which is why I remember how much it hurt when you used my love against me,” Lucifer states coldly as he approaches his ex-wife. Lucifer grabs her hand; his power easily manifests the heavy chain that links Alastor to Lilith and transfers it to himself.

“What are you doing?” Lilith questions, wondering why Lucifer cares about Alastor. How did he know about their deal? Did Alastor tell him?

“Taking care of what belongs to me,” Lucifer answers. There is a moment in which she puts two and two together and realizes that Alastor is the person they are talking about.

“You can not be serious. Are you leaving me for him?” Lilith sneers in disgust. 

“You left me first, remember? He was just here to pick up everything you broke,” Lucifer asserts as he gently holds the chain and transfers the bind to himself.

“He was only here because I made him come here,” Lilith hisses. 

“It doesn’t matter how he came into our lives; it matters what he did. He brought Dad back into my life because he saw I needed him. You drove a wedge between us, and only after we bonded again could we see the damage that you caused,” Charlie's voice fails her as she motions between herself and her father; she covers her eyes to hide her tears.

Lucifer looks incensed at Lilith, and it is then that she knows that all hope is lost. She shouldn’t have tried to break their bond when she left Lucifer.

“Charlie, if you want to say anything to your mother before I send her to her new place, please tell her now,” Lucifer states gently to their only child.

Charlie spares her mother with one fleeting glance to her mother; she shakes her head and, turns away without a word and goes to join Vaggie, who embraces her.

Lilith can’t blame her daughter; she hasn’t been a good mother. 

The hurt of Charlie’s indifference is outweighed by the guilt that she feels with her.

 The image of Alastor putting up his arm to cover Charlie from her claws burns her with self-disgust. Alastor does have more parental instincts than she does, but something is wrong with all of this.

 If Lucifer is pursuing Alastor and Alastor reciprocates his feelings, then why didn’t he call Lucifer to stop her from torturing him? Why hadn’t Alastor asked Lucifer to free him? It doesn’t make sense. 

Alastor is capable of caring on a level that Lilith lacks, and the basis of their deal is that he isn’t one to suffer needlessly, which can only mean one thing.

Alastor didn’t call Lucifer because he didn’t think he could, which is interesting. Lucifer has never let anything stop him from what he wants. 

Lilith is glad that Charlie is far enough that she won’t hear what she will say to Lucifer.

 Lilith walks up and leans over to whisper in Lucifer’s ear. He knows that she can not hurt him,  but she can fill him with doubt. 

She will not be the only one consumed by regret.

“Does he even know what you want? Or will you make him think he fell in love with you? The way you did with me. All those little events you set up to make me think you were perfect. What do you think he will do when he finds out it is all a lie,” Lilith’s words are choked off as Lucifer snaps his fingers. He has silenced her for good. 

“It isn’t a lie,” Lucifer locks his red eyes on her; the fury at being called out for his tactics shakes him with rage. Lilith watches as the chain that held Alastor to her appears in Lucifer’s hand, and he wraps it tight.

Alastor has no idea who he is now shackled to.

“I was going to send you straight back. Show you some mercy; Charlie is big on it…but you hurt him,” Lucifer relishes the look of horror on her face before he brings her down to her knees with the flick of a finger. Lilith can’t stop the tears that run down her face and mix with the dried blood from her earlier injury.

 “This marriage is over,” Lucifer decrees as he opens his hands, and Lilith must watch as power flows from her to him. She feels her horns diminish and disappear as she is swallowed up by grey smoke. She closes her eyes and thinks of the beach she left this morning. She wishes she had just swallowed her pride and signed the document. She opens her eyes to catch Lucifer looking at her, smug and triumphant.

As one last act of defiance, she moves her mouth even though no sound comes up, and she sneers when she sees that he understood what she meant to say.

“Your love will hurt him more than I ever did,” 

“Can you go check on everyone, Charlie? I need a minute,” Lucifer sniffs as he looks down at the spot where Lilith had previously been.

“Of course, Dad,” Charlie replies, and Lucifer remains as he is even when he hears them leave.

Lucifer contemplates what Lilith said.

 He had fallen on love when he saw her in the garden, but he had been willing to admire her from afar until she rejected Adam.

Of course, Lucifer presented himself as the man that she could love so she would reciprocate. He was so desperate for her to accept him that he hid certain parts of himself to appeal to her. 

Lucifer is creative, powerful, sensitive, and romantic. He knows he is also manipulative, possessive, clingy, and prone to bouts of depression.

Lilith never recognized that she had numerous faults and insisted on blaming him for all their problems. Her delusions of grandeur were reminiscent of Adam’s, and Lucifer was not surprised at them. She had been created to compliment Adam. 

It had been a mistake, one that he had managed to avoid this time around. Alastor had met him at his lowest point, and Lucifer had fallen for the sinner at his lowest and most vulnerable. 

What he feels for Alastor is real. Alastor worked his way under Lucifer’s hardened heart by complete accident. Lucifer will take everything he learned in this failed marriage and ensure his new relationship works.

He has wasted centuries on Lilith and will no longer allow her to stand in the way of his happiness. Lucifer takes a shuddering breath as he looks around the room. He never liked the look of it. He snaps his fingers and changes it to something that suits Alastor’s style more. He wants nothing to remind him of Lilith; it is time to look towards a bright future. 

The time for grief and sadness is over now; he must move on.

He fixes his coat and squares his shoulders. Lucifer smiles at the knowledge that he is free to court his doe.

____________________________________________

Upstairs in Alastor’s room 

“Don’t be silly; Charlie is a lovely girl; she is nice to everyone. I don’t think she has bonded with me,” Alastor laughs at Rosie’s ideas. His friend is pulling at straws to distract him from the throbbing pain in his shoulder.

“Didn’t you say that Vaggie has been more considerate of you lately,” Rosie adds with a curious look.

“She has warmed up to me a bit,” Alastor concedes with a nod.

“And Lucifer?  He seemed pretty upset when he saw you,” Rosie insists. Alastor doesn’t know how to answer her question. Sure, the King of Hell wasn’t antagonistic towards him, and he had healed him, but it didn’t mean anything, right?

“Lucifer is just…concerned. He doesn’t have many connections, but now Lilith is back; I don’t see what you are trying to say, Rosie. Why wouldn’t he have bonded with someone else if that was his nature? What difference would it make if any of them had bonded with me?” Alastor sputters out, more flustered than he cares to admit. Rosie looks at her friend and wonders, not for the first time, how he does not see how worthy he is.

“Al, sweetie, it means that you have a family and a partner,” Rosie says, but she does not miss his skeptical look at the word partner; he knows she means it in an intimate sense, not a business one.

“Rosie, I appreciate that you are a romantic at heart, but Lucifer is married,” Alastor chuckles at the implication of Lucifer looking at him that way.

“Are you sure? He didn’t look happy to see Lilith, and I didn’t see him wearing a wedding ring,” Rosie emphasizes with a hand wiggle. Alastor wants to say something, but he can’t remember the last time he saw Lucifer wear his ring. He didn’t feel a ring when Lucifer washed his hair. The memory of it with this information makes him blush.

“No, he loves her, and you and I both know that starting a divorce doesn’t mean that people go through with it,” Alastor says more to convince himself than because he believes it. 

“Sure, some people just kill and eat their spouse,” Rosie laughs, and Alastor chuckles weakly as he thinks back on his time with Lucifer.

Lucifer has been very persistent about being around Alastor, to the point that Alastor feels safe around him. Alastor had taken his offer to share a bed with him at face value because he…trusts Lucifer. 

Alastor buries his face in his hands; he has been so blind, but it still makes no sense. What would Lucifer want with him? He has Lilith. Granted, she is awful, but she is beautiful, the mother of his child. The child that Alastor has grown to care for is the child that Alastor risked his life for. Then there is his deal with Lilith; what will Lucifer say about that? If anything, what will Lilith do if she thinks Alastor has been putting the moves on her husband?

He would instead consume cyanide than put himself at Lilith’s nonexistent mercy.

Alastor will hyperventilate if he can’t get his thoughts in order.

“Alastor, honey, tell me what you are thinking, please,” Rosie pleads with her friend. She knows she has just turned his world upside down, which is only half of it.

“The devil has manipulated me into letting my guard down, and I don’t know what he wants!… Why would he go through all this trouble to be around me?” Alastor exclaims, his hand over his chest. He feels like he can’t breathe.

“Is it such a bad thing? That he wants to be around you. I had to be pretty persistent when we first met,” Rosie recalls with a fond smile.

Alastor smiles at the memory and breathes. He calms down enough to say something that makes more sense.

“I am allowing myself to be carried away by silly notions. He is not interested, and that is final,” Alastor declares as if that will make it true until he remembers the way that Lucifer looked at him while he was making dinner earlier. 

How do you explain that level of intimacy?

Alastor feels like he is going to pass out, and he tries to regulate his breathing when Rosie grabs his shoulders. Why in the Hell is he so hot?

“Al, Al, honey, just breathe… hypothetically speaking, would it be so horrible to be Lucifer’s consort? I mean, you would have so much power,” Rosie reminds him.

“Rosie, you are being unreasonable and pragmatic, pick a side. It is making my head spin; I want to get power on my own, and I am not comfortable being anyone’s consort,” Alastor sniffs, and he crosses his arms in front of himself. Rosie takes a deep breath before continuing.

“You have never been comfortable sleeping with anyone before either; at least he makes you feel safe enough for that; just think about it before you try to disappear for another seven years,” Rosie directs him with a smile as she gently pats his leg. 

“You take one well-deserved sabbatical, and no one lets you live it down!”Alastor huffs, and he chuckles at this nonsensical conversation. Perhaps he is still unconscious at Lilith’s feet; this is all a weird dream.

He is not letting Lucifer back in his bed, to sleep or anything else.

Rosie still looks at him, and he knows she wants to say more.

 Alastor wonders what else she could say, and his curiosity gets the better of him.

“What?” Alastor demands

“Now, here is where it gets complicated,” Rosie informs him.

“It wasn’t complicated enough,” Alastor can’t keep the static from warping his voice. He stands up and faces Rosie, who has her hands up, trying to get him to calm down. It is hopeless, and she goes for it

“Honey, I think being around Lucifer might trigger a rut,” Rosie states. 

The answering radio static fills the air.

“No, no, I have taken every precaution to stop that,” Alastor proclaims, but he stays frozen.

“You remember Randall?” Rosie asks the taller demon. The name gets Alastor to look at her.

“Your fourth husband, how could I forget? Randy Randall would hit a rut four times a year, and I wouldn’t hear from you for weeks,” Alastor recalls. 

“So you know I have some experience with these things,” Rosie answers, with a fond look in her eye. 

“Rosie, I adore you, but I have never felt worse after a talk with you, and you aren’t making sense. Are you trying to confuse me so I don’t feel my shoulder? You have succeeded,” Alastor groans as he closes his eyes and thinks.

This can’t be happening. He is not starting a rut; he hasn’t had one in years.

“Alastor, I know this is a lot, but you could be happy,” Rosie tells him. She takes his face in her hands and feels his temperature. He is just slightly warm, but it could be several things.

“Tell me that I’m delirious from blood loss and that I just hallucinated this entire conversation,” Alastor mutters as he allows Rosie to embrace him in a hug. 

Her embrace is warm and kind, and he knows that she means well, but he needs more information. 

Rosie is putting together a wildly made-up scenario, and neither of them knows what is going on downstairs. Alastor himself is quite aware of how manipulative Lilith can be, and if Lucifer, who loathed him before he healed him, can crawl into bed with him for his wellbeing, then what wouldn’t that man do for his wife?

They are probably already embracing. The thought irks him.

As angry as Charlie is with Lilith, Alastor has no trouble imagining the Princess forgiving her mother.

 If anything, he is most worried about how this will change their relationship. Lilith has a vastly different view on those that she deems less than, so her return might harken a life of gloomy servitude that Alastor is not looking forward to. He might be able to plead with Lucifer to get Lilith to let him out of his deal, but if he cooks the man everything he likes before asking, Alastor might have a chance to regain his freedom.

 His rambling thoughts are interrupted by the door opening and a blonde mass of hair bouncing towards him.

“Alastor, how are you?” Charlie throws her arms around him, being careful to avoid his shoulder. She seems pleased to see him, which soothes him more than he will admit.

“I’m alright, Charlie; where are your parents?” Alastor asks as he nervously looks over Charlie’s shoulder. He knows that Lilith will not approve of him being affectionate with her daughter. 

Charlie gives him an amused smile before speaking.

“Dad is waiting for everyone downstairs. I’m sorry, I don’t think anything from dinner was salvaged,” Charlie answers. Leaving Alastor with a few questions. 

“I am sure I can figure something out,” Alastor replies. He looks to the open doorway and sees Vaggie standing there with Nifty and Husk waiting for them.

Charlie walks towards the door, and Alastor offers his arm to Rosie so he can escort her.

He follows Charlie downstairs and patiently waits to steer the conversation into things that will allow him to learn what he wants. He can’t blame her if she is not forthcoming with what he is sure was an emotional evening. Charlie faces them as a group as they are about to turn into the lobby.

“I can count on everyone to be discreet; Dad wants to make a statement before everyone finds out,” Charlie requests. Rosie bows and agrees. The rest of the group affirms that they will keep quiet.

“Thank you, Rosie; I know I can count on your discretion,” Charlie says affectionately before hugging the Overlord. Lively jazz music fills the air, and Alastor finds himself genuinely smiling.

Charlie turns into the lobby, and she laughs as she sees the decorations her father has put up. She motions for everyone to follow.

Alastor comes face to face with a massive champagne fountain and a table laden with all sorts of delicious-looking appetizers. He is glad they have worked things out and wonders why Lucifer wants to be discreet about Lilith’s return.

Probably so they can spend some uninterrupted time together.

Alastor looks around for Lilith and Lucifer but does not spot the couple.

Rosie gently guides his head to read a prominent banner that makes Alastor’s knees buckle and has Rosie looking at him like the cat who got the cream.

Just Divorced!

Alastor grabs one of the champagne flutes and downs it before clinging to Rosie. He grabs another glass to hand to Rosie and then another one for himself. He is going to need multiple drinks to get through this evening.

Alastor has no idea what this means for his deal with Lilith or his future.

Lucifer for his part is thrilled, he can finally start to properly chase and pursue his doe.

Chapter Text

Alastor does what he always done when faced with the unknown. He puts on a smile and pretends that he knows what is going on.

There is nothing else to do but smile, drink with Rosie, and wait to see what happens.

Lucifer, the King of Hell, is divorced.

The King of Hell who has been sleeping next to him every night for the last few weeks in his ridiculous duck pajamas.

Alastor has no idea what this means for his deal with Lilith or his future. Where is Lilith?

More importantly, he has no idea what this means for his relationship... the relationship is too strong a word; it makes Alastor feel suffocated.

Arrangement, there, that is much more fitting. He isn’t sure how this divorce will change his arrangement with Lucifer. The knowledge that Alastor has inadvertently become bonded with the King of Hell makes a chill travel down his spine. He wants to ask Rosie more about it, but it is hard to be discreet because there aren't many people.

When he tries to steer Rosie away from the group, Vaggie brings them back into the fold. When he tried to slip into the kitchen to talk with her there, Charlie caught him and asked him what he needed. He could only lamely say that he wanted some water.

A glass immediately materialized before him, and Charlie hooked her arm through his and led him back to the group. It is now glaringly apparent that he can not be out of sight from any of the angels with whom he shares his space. Not tonight, at least; they seem particularly vigilant.

He overheard Vaggie questioning Nifty and Husk about what happened. They don’t remember much; the last thing they remember is Lilith walking up to them and putting them under. Nifty had tried to scream for him, and she laughed at her questions about Alastor. Nifty’s distress is evident, and she lunges for his legs and clings to him. He allows it for a few minutes.

When he finally pats her head consolingly and pushes her off on Husker and Angel. He again looks around the room for Lucifer. 

So far, he has avoided the man occupying his thoughts.

 Lucifer wraps an arm around his daughter and smiles; the look of paternal adoration lights up his features as he looks at Vaggie and Charlie.

Somehow, looking at him calms Alastor, and Alastor can’t stand it.

It has to be an effect of bonding with an angel. The fact that Alastor has allowed it to happen makes him feel like he has to disappear. If his shadows were back, he would be long gone. It makes him feel loathsome and vulnerable that he has infringed on such a bond. 

He ransacks his brain for something to do to break the connection and restore normality to his life.

Rosie was vague about the bonding details. Alastor honestly doesn’t mind being bonded to Charlie or Vaggie; he cares about them, and given that they are together, they will not want anything he isn’t willing to give.

Lucifer might…

Alastor shakes his head

Alastor reminds himself that just because Rosie thinks of those things does not mean Lucifer does. At this moment, the ruler of Hell looks cheerful and pleased as he speaks with his daughter.

Alastor also recognizes that once the masses discover that the King of Hell is single again, everyone will throw themselves at Lucifer until he finds someone who suits him. After that Alastor can go back to business as usual.

Alastor berates himself for feeling uneasy until Lucifer turns that gaze on him.

Lucifer looks at him with some degree of warm fondness, similar to how he looks at Charlie, but something in those eyes makes the fondness possessive. Something that makes Alastor’s tail twitch in submission and makes him want to run.

The King of Hell can not want him like that.

Did Lucifer find out about his deal with Lilith? He has no idea what Lucifer will do to him when he finds out. Will he start treating him the way Lilith did?

Alastor goes for another glass of champagne. Normally, he wouldn’t drink such a thing, preferring to drink whisky, but it is what is available.

His head is already swimming with today's events and blood loss, so he blames that when he feels himself get lightheaded.

That is all he needs: just a few minutes to get his thoughts together. 

It is a lively party despite the small number of people around. Nifty and Husk liven up further when Angel shows up after Husk sends him a message that it is safe to come home.

Alastor tries to laissez les bon temps rouler, but he finds himself too anxious to do so. 

He sees that Lucifer keeps looking at him and Rosie and Alastor decides to pull her up to dance to a lively song. He tries to talk to her, but she can only answer in bits and pieces. The music is too fast for whispering to each other.

Still, if he doesn’t want Lucifer to corner him and further their connection, Alastor will avoid him until he can gather more information.

Alastor sticks close to Rosie whenever he sees Lucifer approach them, and he moves them to another part of the room, but as the evening goes on, he can tell that she is ready to retire. 

“It seems you have things to ponder,” Rosie teases with a broad smile before she yawns.

“It seems it would be advisable for me to escort you home and perhaps spend the night there,” Alastor replies. He has so many questions. Rosie smiles at him as she looks over his shoulder.

“Honey, I don’t think you are going anywhere tonight,” Rosie mutters as she leans forward to speak to him. Alastor can feel his ear twitch as Lucifer approaches.

“Good evening, Rosie. I am sorry that the evening had such an unusual start,” Lucifer states as a way to insert himself into their conversation. Lucifer mentions that he has been trying to talk to her, but she has been hard to catch.

 Rosie laughs as if it is the most charming thing she has heard, and Alastor presses as close as he can to Rosie, using her as a shield between him and Lucifer.

“I had a lovely time, your Majesty. I hope to be able to come again,” Rosie offers with a gentle bow to the King

“Of course…” Lucifer smiles, but Alastor is too nervous to let this conversation continue. Rosie looks far too thrilled at the idea of something blossoming between him and Lucifer.

“However, it seems that Rosie is quite ready to head home, so I will escort her,” Alastor announces, and he watches as Lucifer shakes his head.

“Nonsense, are you sure you are ready to go, Rosie,” Lucifer asks her.

Rosie asks for a moment to say goodbye to Charlie. More people gather around them, and Alastor can only watch as his friend hugs Charlie and the group goodbye.

“Everything will be alright,” Rosie offers him as she gently pats his cheek. Lucifer clears his throat to get their attention.

“Ready?” Lucifer asks Rosie with a sharp smile. 

Lucifer flicks his hand, and a portal appears; Rosie can see her front door. She steps through it and waves goodbye. The group disperses save Alastor.

“Don’t be a stranger,” Lucifer waves cheerily and stands closer to Alastor. Lucifer peers at him from under his hat before closing the portal.

“How are you doing?” Lucifer asks him gently. Alastor can’t quite make out what Lucifer is thinking by his expression. 

“I am fine, Sire,” Alastor answers, and he tries to put some space between them. Lucifer rolls his eyes.

“Alastor, I have told you a thousand times to refer to me by my first name,” Lucifer admonishes with a sigh.

Alastor doesn’t get to answer because Nifty plops down face-first a few feet away from them. It is the first time that he is thankful for her inability to hold her liquor. 

“It seems Nifty needs my attention. Please excuse me,” Alastor states before swooping and picking her up before Lucifer can say anything.

 Alastor makes it to her room and places her in bed. She looks so small in her bed, and Alastor wonders if he should stay here and watch over her.

“You left before I could offer to do something for her,” Lucifer’s voice makes him jump

“Excuse me?” Alastor chokes out the sentence and looks at Lucifer standing beside him. He smiles as he sees Nifty asleep. He presses his fingertips to her temple, and Alastor watches as a soft golden glow sends Nifty into a deeper sleep if the depth and tempo of her breaths are any indication.

“There, she will be no worse for wear in the morning,” Lucifer hums before turning to Alastor. Alastor isn’t sure about his next move.

He hesitates and thinks about going to his room, but what if Lucifer follows him, Alastor isn’t sure what he will do. 

Surely, he won’t join him tonight.

“Come on,” Lucifer offers, and before Alastor can say anything, he finds himself being led downstairs. 

Lucifer doesn’t quite put his hand on his back to guide him, but his hand grazes the top of his coat. Alastor is thankful Lucifer didn’t lead them back to either of their rooms. 

Upon arrival, he finds that everyone is conversing amicably in the sitting area. Charlie and Vaggie take most of an oversized ouch, and Charlie smiles when Alastor squeezes in next to her. Lucifer sighs but takes the single chair closest to Alastor.

They all talk for a while, but he feels Charlie drift off next to him far too soon. Her small shoulder lands beside him just above his elbow, and he reflexively puts his arm around her to let her settle. Alastor winces a little as he moves his injured shoulder but looks down at Charlie with a soft smile. Husk and Angel excuse themselves quickly after that.

Lucifer beams fondly at Charlie.

“I think it is time to tuck that little one in bed,” Lucifer announces. For a second, Alastor is hopeful because he thinks Lucifer means to carry his daughter to bed until Vaggie rises and picks up the drowsy Princess easily. 

“Night, Dad,” Charlie mumbles as she is carried away. There goes Alastor’s chance at an easy escape.

Alastor is left alone with Lucifer; for once, he isn’t sure what to say or ask. His smile twitches as the silence stretches on.

“I think I will spend some time in my Radio Tower,” Alastor announces. He looks forward to sorting through his feelings over what has happened privately. Perhaps come up with a way to bring up his deal with Lilith.

“Not yet, Al,” Lucifer objects before joining him on the couch. Alastor could swear it was bigger only a moment ago when Charlie and Vaggie sat beside him. Lucifer is so close that Alastor can almost feel the man’s thigh press against his. 

Alastor can feel his eyes widen in surprise, and he is sure he looks like a deer caught in headlights as Lucifer invades his space.

“We got some things to talk about, don’t we Alastor?” Lucifer rasps as he leans closer. Lucifer inadvertently presses on his injury, and Alastor can’t help the pained response that spills past his lips.

Lucifer hears the soft sound, and Alastor finds the King of Hell looking at him.

“May I,” Lucifer requests as he points at his shoulder. Alastor nods before unbuttoning his coat to make it easier for Lucifer to reach his shoulder. Alastor twists to face Lucifer again, and he unbuttons the shirt just two buttons before Lucifer stops him.

“I would say we can go do this in a room but you have been running away from me all night, so I guess you don’t want to be alone with me,” Lucifer declares and Alastor can hardly look at the man.

Lucifer picks up the edge of the shirt to uncover Alastor’s shoulder. He looks at the claw marks Lilith left behind, Lucifer’s touch is so gentle compared to anyone else. The feather-light touch brings about instantaneous relief. Lucifer manages to completely remove any marks so it will be as if it never happened.

“Thank you,” Alastor manages to say, and he finally meets Lucifer’s gaze.  The King of Hell smiles at him, and Alastor feels he has taken something not meant for him.

“Now, will you tell me why you have been running away from me all night?” Lucifer asks softly.

Alastor will blame that gentleness on what he says next. He can’t bear it. To him, it is worse than torture. He at least deserves torture.

“I… I learned that angels can develop bonds with people, and I…I have a deal with your wi..with Lilith,” Alastor confesses, and Lucifer frowns at him. 

Lucifer had not expected Alastor to offer information about his deal with Lilith. Still, the knowledge that he is at least aware of how invested angels can get in their relationships is more than Lucifer expected him to know. No mention of Alastor feeling anything coming on either.

“Is that all?” Lucifer teases out the question as if Alastor has said something flirtatious. Alastor presses himself into the arm of the couch as if there would be any salvation to be found by putting space between them.

Lucifer chuckles darkly next to him, and Alastor keeps his gaze down, refusing to face him. Alastor feels the heavy chain of his deal manifest itself on his neck.

“You had a deal with Lilith. She will never bother you again,” Lucifer’s tone is dark and seductive as he tugs on the chain that holds Alastor. 

Lucifer puts two fingers under Alastor’s chin and guides him till their eyes meet. Alastor can’t read Lucifer’s intentions, and he feels his heart rate triple. 

“Sire…” Alastor stammers, trying to think of something to say. 

“I have told you to please call me by my name. I hope this convinces you to use it,” Lucifer declares as he snaps his fingers gracefully. Alastor watches as the chain and the collar around his neck vanish, and Alastor inhales his first free breath in years.

“Lucifer…thank you, again,” Alastor says his name softly, gently the way Lucifer thinks he will say it in the dark of their bedroom. Alastor’s scent becomes more enticing now that his stress level has lowered, and Lucifer promises himself that he will have him soon.

Nothing is standing in the way of Lucifer courting his doe. His very skittish doe.

“You still look ready to bolt; I had hoped that by removing that chain, you would relax a bit. What is on your mind?” Lucifer asks. 

Alastor is so focused on him that he doesn’t notice how the lights around them dim or how the silence envelops them. 

Lucifer doesn’t want anything interrupting them tonight, not even his darling daughter. Alastor has at least stopped pressing himself into the couch and relaxes so that Lucifer can feel the warmth of his body next to him. 

“Rosie informed me of some things that I was unaware of,” Alastor whispers and glances at Lucifer as if afraid to meet his gaze. It is so cute that Lucifer had to will himself not to lunge at Alastor.

“Oh, what did your friend tell you?” Lucifer requests. That cannibalistic Overlord is surprisingly well-informed.

“That angels can form strong bonds with people?” Alastor asks him.

“Yes, that is correct,” Lucifer answers simply as if he didn’t just reveal something that changed everything.

“I’m very thankful for everything you have done for me and my recovery, but I’m afraid you have developed an attachment to me. I think it would be wise to put some distance between us, to break it,” Alastor explains, his tone neutral and filled with pleasant static.

“Why would I want to break such an attachment?” Lucifer challenges with a smile.

“Why would you want such a thing with me?” Alastor responds, and the static warbles.

“What does your friend think?” Lucifer muses.

“She’s hopelessly sentimental; what she thinks is irrelevant in this scenario,” Alastor protests.

Another point for Rosie is that she thinks he is suitable for Alastor, Lucifer will pull her over to his side. Alastor does not like Lucifer’s mischievous expression.

“You can’t keep answering a question with a question,” Alastor snaps, his temper fraying; why is the King being so difficult? You would think the ruler of Hell would be happy to be rid of him.

“It is a perk of being the King that you will find that I can do as I please,” Lucifer smirks.

Alastor pinches the bridge of his nose at a loss.

“You can’t possibly want this; you must find it inconvenient,” Alastor states, his tone incredulous.

“You think I would find the bond inconvenient? To be close to someone who has helped my daughter? Who stood in between her and harm, more than once. How could I not bond with you?” Lucifer challenges, and Alastor looks at him before shaking his head, and he answers Lucifer’s next question without prompting.

“I am not anything you would want,” Alastor declares firmly.

“That is for me to decide,” Lucifer states; he enjoys watching Alastor digest what he has just said. There is a flash of emotion before Alastor fixes his smile again and tries to hide behind it.

If he ever finds the person who warped Alastor’s sense of self so much that he would think of himself as a burden, he is going to torture them on a level that will make the wrath ring remember who they came from. 

Then again, Alastor is only here for him because of that. The idea of some unworthy stranger having Alastor rankles him. Lucifer pushes those thoughts aside; the important thing is that Alastor is here, Lucifer wants him and he is not sharing him.

Alastor can see that something is annoying Lucifer, and he pushes ahead with his argument.

“I think that we should not share a bedroom for the foreseeable future and try to limit contact,” Alastor bursts out before attempting to stand. Lucifer puts an arm out, and he has to hide how pleased he is when Alastor gives in to the silent command.

“Why?” Lucifer asks, his eyes full of concern about his request.

“I just told you that I can’t be someone you would want to have that kind of relationship with,” Alastor snaps.

“What kind of relationship is that?” Lucifer demands.

“I…I don’t know, any sort of relationship other than a professional one,” Alastor grips the couch in frustration. Lucifer watches the fabric underneath his claws rip; as much fun as it is to rile Alastor up, he seems genuinely distressed again.

“Alastor, I want to see what we could be,” Lucifer confesses gently.

“Sir…” Alastor starts, only to be cut off by Lucifer glowering at him.

“That is one thing you are not allowed to go back on; you will not push me away with formalities, not after everything,” Lucifer snaps.

“You just need time to realize that you formed an unnecessary bond under extenuating circumstances; if you allow us to drift apart a bit, I am sure that we can go back to something more appropriate,” Alastor offers, as it is something that Lucifer would want. 

“Alastor, is that what you want?” Lucifer questions.

“Lucifer, this…I will not abuse something that you can’t help,” Alastor chokes the words out. Lucifer notes that he hasn’t answered his question.

“Strange, isn’t it? You are supposed to be this heartless Overlord that exploits every weakness, but you hesitate to wrap the devil around your finger when given a chance,” Lucifer deliberates aloud.

“I am very grateful for everything you have done for me, and I am very fond of Charlie; I would hate to have to leave my position here,” Alastor explains.

Lucifer knows what Alastor means, even if he hesitates to say it. Alastor is afraid of doing something that will make him lose Charlie, making Alastor even more appealing to Lucifer.

“You still haven’t answered my question; what do you want?” Lucifer questions.

“I would like things to return to as they were before…” Alastor asserts after taking a breath.

“Not possible, I fear. Besides, there is something that tells me that you aren’t as opposed to something with me as you want me to believe,” Lucifer assures him as he flicks his eyes skyward as if searching for something.

“Lucifer, I am not some weak-willed person just placating you!” Alastor hisses out the words and follows Lucifer’s gaze upwards when the latter doesn’t respond. 

Alastor keeps glancing between the ceiling and Lucifer until Lucifer’s devious smile grates at him.

“What in the seven circles of Hell are you looking at?” Alastor scolds the King.

Lucifer again laughs, and Alastor hates how nice his genuine amusement sounds; he wishes it weren’t at his expense.

“Keeping an eye out for dropping pianos,” Lucifer answers smartly.

Alastor looks at him, puzzled, and again, he thinks he must be hallucinating this entire conversation.

“What?” Alastor growls out the question, and now the poor arm of the couch is shredded to pieces.

“You had no problem dropping a piano on me when I annoyed you before, and now you can’t even tell me that you don’t want to explore this. You have given me reasons why I shouldn’t want to,” Lucifer explains, and he watches Alastor realize that.

“You are insufferable!” Alastor sneers at him.

“So I have been told, but that is still not a no,” Lucifer reasons. Alastor’s ears flick backward momentarily, and Lucifer notes the late hour. His poor deer needs to rest after the day that he has had.

“Come on, let’s go to bed,” Lucifer directs as he offers his hand.

“No, I will not allow you to keep sleeping next to me. A few nights without each other, some distance, and you will see that it was all a mistake,” Alastor promises.

“This isn’t a mistake!”  Lucifer roars back, and Alastor presses himself against the couch; his ears are so flat against his head that Lucifer immediately regrets it.

“Lucifer,” Alastor says, his name so resignedly that Lucifer almost crumbles.

Lucifer closes his eyes and breathes till he feels he can speak again.

“I’m sorry, it is very late, and I can see that I am not going to convince you tonight about the seriousness of my intentions, so I will make you an offer,” Lucifer announces.

Alastor looks at him, an eyebrow raised, and he waves his hand for Lucifer to continue.

“I will not join you in bed until you ask me to, but in exchange, we will continue talking and spending time together as we have been. I want you to take your time and consider all aspects of what we could be before you reject it,” Lucifer explains his deal.

Lucifer knows he needs to wait for Alastor’s rut to start; after that, he can be more insistent on exploring that facet of their relationship. Lucifer will ensure that Alastor will not want him to leave their bed.

“Do I have to decide this second, or will you allow me some time to think?” Alastor rumbles.

“We can talk about it in a few days; I guess you will need something to think about when you lie awake,” Lucifer teases.

“You think very highly of yourself if you think I will be up all night thinking about this,” Alastor snaps back.

“I do think highly of myself, but I know how hard it is to sleep alone after finding someone to sleep next to,” Lucifer confesses with a sigh before he stands; he offers his hand to Alastor, who eyes it wearily.

“I can stand up by myself,” Alastor snaps.

“I know, but you also lost a lot of blood earlier today, and you had more than a few glasses of champagne. Just humor me and let me drop you off at your door,” Lucifer requests.

Alastor rolls his eyes, but he is too frazzled, too exhausted to fight. No matter what Lucifer says, he will pass out when he hits the bed. 

Alastor takes the offered hand, stands up quickly, and walks upstairs to his room. 

“You should try your powers; breaking the deal with Lilith should have given you a nice boost,” Lucifer points out.

Alastor looks at him and snaps his fingers. His shadow isn’t back yet, but he does feel more of his old strength come back. He brings up a few tentacles and smiles. At least those are back.

“Thank you for pointing that out, but it seems that it will still be the elevator for me,” Alastor answers with a dejected sigh.

Lucifer opens a portal to the familiar hallway leading to the separate apartments. Alastor groans before he steps through it with Lucifer close at his heels. 

With every step closer to his room, Alastor is trying to plan an exit strategy, what he can do or say to sidestep Lucifer from coming in and continuing this conversation.

 When Alastor puts his hand on the doorknob to open his door, he expects Lucifer to say something.

“Goodnight, Alastor, I will see you tomorrow,” Lucifer remarks before turning around and walking towards his room. 

Alastor doesn’t know why Lucifer is doing as he promised, which makes him feel as if he is being deprived of something.

“Goodnight, Lucifer,” Alastor answers before walking into his room and closing the door. Alastor misses Lucifer's devious smile as he walks back to his room.

Alastor collapses on the bed and uses some of his newly returned power to change into something more appropriate to sleep. He thinks he is too tired to change his clothes without magic and given that he has gone through more emotions tonight than in the previous three centuries combined he indulges without guilt.

He closes his eyes but sleep eludes him.

His previously comfortable bed now seems too big without Lucifer in it. Alastor tosses and turns for a long while, thinking about what he and Lucifer could be and what he is willing to do for power. Alastor is too conflicted and gives up and moves to his couch. He decides to see what he can bring back from his swamp area and finds that he has enough power to at least manifest a sky. He finally succumbs to sleep, reclining on the couch and looking up at the stars as if they will have the answers he needs.

He falls asleep, wondering if Lucifer created any of the ones he remembers seeing as a child. 

Lucifer smiles as he feels the change that Alastor made to his room. Curiosity burns at him, and he wishes he were there next to him to see what he had decided to bring back now that his powers were a little stronger.

It really doesn’t matter what it is, as long as the additional power he receives doesn’t go to suppressing his rut Lucifer doesn’t care.

Chapter Text

Days pass without Alastor gaining any clarity on his situation, what it means for his relationship with Lucifer, or decent sleep.

Alastor is slowly getting used to waking up alone, going about his morning routine alone, and trying to enjoy the deafening silence that Lucifer’s absence brings. The days are easier than the nights.

Alastor plays some music as he gets ready. He is trying to keep from thinking about Lucifer, but it is not happening. The crick in his neck from sleeping on the couch reminds him of everything that caused it with every movement.

Aside from his neck, he physically feels better than he has in a long time, and his power seems much improved—a silver lining in a mass of confusion.

Alastor undoes the sky in his room and grins when he redirects the power into manifesting strong, flexible tentacles. 

He closes his eyes and shifts into his eldritch form; the sense of strength he enjoys is gratifying, and it feels like being able to move after a long sickness. Which, in a way, is what happened. Again, his thoughts still circle back to Lucifer.

Alastor is perturbed to realize how seamlessly they have been getting along before he became aware of the implications of their amicable coexistence. 

He wishes things could go back to normal.

Why does Lucifer want to push for more? Everything was fine.

Granted, Alastor did like waking up feeling rested and refreshed, but he had gone without regular sleep for centuries; he is sure that he can go back to that, and he doesn’t have to risk losing everything he has worked so hard for. 

Eventually, Lucifer will grow bored of waiting, branch out, and increase his social circle to find someone suitable. It was one of the thoughts that kept him from sleeping.

 Alastor knows he should choose the least complicated relationship possible with Lucifer, so he promises to bury those unhelpful thoughts away until they wither and die. He has better things to occupy his mind and time with.

Perhaps he will visit Rosie today or spend time in his radio tower. 

Anything that will make him feel more like himself and less like he is barely holding himself together with tape.

Alastor heads downstairs for a cup of coffee and some quiet contemplation in a mood as dark as the early morning outside. Lucifer is probably still asleep. Alastor watched the King struggle to shift his wake-up times to match him, and he thinks he has finally gotten up early enough to avoid Lucifer.

As he turns into the kitchen, he sees Lucifer waiting for him with a cup of coffee and an unbearably smug disposition. Alastor feels something in his chest clench at the sight of him, but he ignores it.

If Alastor’s day improves after being in the kitchen, it is because of coffee, not Lucifer’s company. 

Lucifer takes in Alastor’s appearance and is slightly gratified that his doe seems to have missed him. There was a flash of something warm that Lucifer caught before Alastor schooled his features into his unreadable smile.

As much as he does not want to, Lucifer will give Alastor some breathing room. With limits, he will never repeat the same mistake he committed with Lilith. They don’t need to be joined at the hip, but neither will he allow Alastor to avoid him or feel neglected.

Charlie doesn’t have much planned for today, and he knows Alastor will go to his office and work on something for the hotel. It will serve Lucifer to create something to while away the morning. He has been meaning to finish a few ducks for Nifty.

The King picks up his cane and goes off to his workshop after wishing Alastor a pleasant day.

Alastor exhales as he is left alone.

At last, some space. 

Alastor keeps himself occupied with the hotel business, talking to Charlie and preparing for his radio show. He hasn’t aired one since before the extermination, and he is sure that interested parties are getting restless. Alastor will need to do something to remind people that he is still around.

 He knows he has a few contracts to terminate, so whoever angers him first will be the next guest on his radio show.

He goes back downstairs and is about to pop into the kitchen for another cup of coffee when Husk stops him.

From the look Husk gives him, he knows he has found a volunteer for his broadcast.

“Boss, phone for you,” Husk says as he covers the receiver.

Alastor raises an eyebrow, a silent question that Husk can interpret.

“Informant border between Doomsday and Rosie’s,” Husk whispers before handing over the phone.

The person on the other end of the line begins speaking when they hear Alastor’s static tone crackle over the line.

Husk turns to clean some glassware but stops when he hears Alastor let out a couple of “Mmmms” and “Interesting,” Alastor fixes him with a glare, and Husk turns away until he hears Alastor place the receiver back on the cradle. 

“If Charlie asks for me inform her I will be back for dinner,” Alastor announces.

“Of course, Boss,” Husk says cautiously. Alastor can read that tilt of an eyebrow and the way Husk’s whiskers twitch.

“Don’t worry, Husker, I am not as easy to get rid of as some people believe, but it seems people need to remember that,” Alastor chuckles before walking out.

________________________________________________________

Lucifer has an excellent morning and runs into Charlie for a late lunch. Lucifer is pleased with his time management.

He has enough time to work on the public announcement of his divorce. It should be ready to run along with the evening news. 

When the early afternoon turns evening, he finally rises and looks for Alastor. There is no sign of him anywhere.

When Lucifer asks Charlie if she knows where he might be, she does not know, and that concerns him just a bit. 

Lucifer enters his room and the Radio Tower and finds them both empty. He paces around his room, fighting with himself. He should have stayed closer to Alastor or made it clear that if Alastor left, he should let someone know. 

Lucifer goes downstairs when it is almost dinner time, and there is still no sign of his Alastor.

Everyone but Vaggie, who is squeezing in some extra flying time outside, has gathered for dinner downstairs.

Even Angel Dust sits by the bar.

“Hey, short King,” Angel Dust purrs out playfully. Lucifer knows that is just the way that Angel communicates. He doesn’t mean anything by it; besides, he has caught Husker and Angel Dust kissing when they think no one is looking. 

“Evening Angel, have you seen Husker?” Lucifer asks.

“He’s in the kitchen slicing up limes. What do you need Husker for, Sir?” Angel asks more neutrally.

“I was just going to ask him if he had seen Alastor,” Lucifer asks.

“I thought Alastor was with you,” Charlie pipes up when she hears her father’s question. Angel laughs as he looks at them.

“Oh, everyone has seen Smiles today; he was in full form, trending all over Sinstagram,” Angel mentions as Husk walks back in with the limes.

“What do you mean?’ Lucifer asks.

“Let me show you,” Angel states, pulling out his phone and opening the app to the trending tags.

#Radioisnotdead #RadioDemon #Overlord

Angel Dust pulls up his phone and shows Lucifer a video and then another. Husk shakes his head at Angel, who mouths “What?!” to the bartender. 

Husk shakes his head.

At first, Lucifer thinks it is old footage of the first time he met Alastor, and he fought off the mafia sharks. 

Alastor is in his eldritch form, fighting off several sinners who seem intent on hurting him. Alastor is tossing them around easily enough, but Lucifer can tell his fighting style has changed without his shadow, leaving Alastor more exposed to an attack. 

One of the sinners, a lizard demon by the looks of it, produces a knife that shines with the telltale gleam of an angel blade. Lucifer sees how close it gets to grazing Alastor before Alastor disarms the sinner and uses the lizard's own blade against him.

Scaly green flesh pieces fill the screen.

“Everyone says he is overcompensating by not disappearing into the shadows, but they are not going to be saying he’s lost his edge anymore,” Angel Dust says, kind of proudly

 Lucifer can’t hear what Angel is saying because the blood has rushed to his ears. Charlie has joined them and looks at the videos, she seems upset.

“Oh, sorry, Charlie, I know you'd rather Al take care of business on the low,” Angel Dust mentions as he puts his phone away.

“Where is he?” Lucifer and Charlie both scream at Angel Dust, who is alarmed at the worry in their voice. Alastor has been a little under the weather, but he can still handle himself.

“He should be home soon,” Husker interjects as he puts an arm around Angel so he doesn’t have to face Lucifer and Charlie alone. Husk’s statement only buys them a moment of shocked silence before they start asking questions.

There is a lot of shouting and Lucifer is demanding to know where that video was taken and where Alastor is when the Radio Demon walks in with a rumpled suit but practically glowing.

“Good evening,” Alastor says as he walks past the group on his way upstairs.

“Evening!” Nifty chirps at his greeting before turning back to the group. 

When Charlie and Lucifer turn to see the person they were worried about, they descend on him and drag him to his office.

Vaggie walks in perplexed as she watches Lucifer and Charlie haul Alastor for a chat.

“I guess that means it is just us for dinner!” Nifty smiles up at the group.

“What is going on?” Vaggie questions, pulling back her windswept hair.

“We’ll fill you in while we are out,” Husker informs Vaggie.  

“Yeah, let’s go get some pizza or something, guys,” Angel says shakily to the Husker, who agrees. Neither of them want to be anywhere near the hotel this evening.

Not when Charlie and Lucifer both look so upset.

Alastor had returned to the hotel in a more relaxed and steady mood but it seemed that he was the only one that had a decent day today. He had been looking forward to a companionable dinner and a good sleep after a hard day’s work.

Instead, he is being read the riot act like a teenager caught at a shady speakeasy.

“Alastor, what were you doing?” Charlie cries, and it is only because she looks so scared that Alastor manages to answer without snark.

“I had some personal business to take care of,” Alastor replies as if puzzled by the hubbub.

“Without alerting anyone?” Charlie asks before biting her lip.

Alastor tilts his head to the side as if he isn’t sure he heard correctly.

“I didn’t think I had to alert anyone about my own personal business, Charlie dear, but Husker knew I was out,” Alastor says, his tone losing its pleasantness.

Charlie looks indignant at that, and Lucifer gently touches her shoulder.

“Charlie, why don’t you have dinner with Vaggie and the others?” Lucifer says to his daughter in a coldly smooth tone, which makes Alastor wish for his shadows again.

Why is the man so worked up over him going out and handling his own personal business?

Charlie takes a deep breath before hugging her father. She hesitates for a second, then walks up to Alastor and squeezes him into a tight hug.

The hug makes Alastor feel sheepish, and he gives Charlie a quick pat before she walks away and leaves him with Lucifer.

Lucifer watches Charlie close the door and waits till he knows she will be down the hall before he turns to look up at Alastor. The sound of the door locking fills the space between them.

Lucifer starts his questioning slowly and has Alastor tell him everything he did after he left. 

Alastor recounts how he went for a walk in the border area between the Cannibal colony and the Doomsday district when he learned some sinners he had a deal with decided that it would uncomplicate their lives if they got rid of the Radio Demon. One of them replied that Alastor was too weak to enforce any deal now.

 Of course, Alastor had to rise to the occasion and show them that just because Adam had managed to hurt him didn’t mean he was an easy target.

“You mean to tell me that you went out of this hotel when you aren’t fully healed to deal with what some lowlifes were saying about you? That is what you put yourself at risk for?” Lucifer asks coldly.

“All some of us have is our reputation. I couldn’t let such a thing go unanswered. They weren’t anything I couldn’t handle on my worst day,” Alastor argues back, unsure why they are having this discussion or why he cares that Lucifer is upset.

“They didn’t need to be handled at all, and you have a lot more that just your reputation on the line!” Lucifer growls.

Alastor wants to resent Lucifer for reminding him that Alastor isn’t as free as he used to be. Even without Lilith’s leash, his days as a wildcard Overlord are long gone. It doesn’t mean that he is going to become some pampered royal pet just because Lucifer and Charlie allow their feelings to rule them.

“Well, I, for one, am glad I went out. I feel a little bit more like myself,” Alastor snaps back with a wide smile and a twirl of his cane.

“You mean to feel like the Radio Demon, not like yourself,” Lucifer snarls.

“There is no difference between the two. Again, this is another reason for us to return to a more professional, detached relationship.

 I am an Overlord. There is no reason for you and Charlie to be so worried about me. I am no one of importance to you…” Alastor argues.

Lucifer is so fast that Alastor is pushed into a chair with Lucifer’s arms caging him in so he can’t escape before he can blink. Alastor roars more out of shock than rage at being manhandled.

Alastor attempts to push Lucifer off him, but it is like trying to move the foundations of the Earth. It is the first time Alastor has touched Lucifer, and Alastor recoils because it feels like touching a breathing marble statue.

Lucifer is angry enough that his demonic features appear complete with flaming red horns that crown his head. His wings stretch over them, and Alastor wishes he could melt into the shadow it creates. His growl dies in his throat when Lucifer’s eyes lock into his.

 Alastor whines before he realizes it and shrinks into his chair. Lucifer pins him in place without touching him. Alastor can’t help but start trembling as he feels a level of fear associated with facing off a predator on top of the food chain.

“Don’t you ever say that again,” Lucifer commands him as he steps in between Alastor’s legs so he can lean in closer.

“Pardon?” Alastor’s voice cracks with static as he wracks his brain for what to say.

 He reflexively wants to close his legs and curl up into himself, but he can’t do so with Lucifer between them.

“That you are not important to us, to me,” Lucifer specifies as he looms over Alastor. Alastor tries to sink further into the chair but all he manages is to make the angle more horizontal. It makes long dormant nerves that Alastor pretends don’t exist throb,

“Lucifer, this proximity is highly inappropriate,” Alastor stammers, but Lucifer can sense the change in Alastor’s scent. The blush that rises along the sliver of skin Alastor shows above his neck.

“No, the only inappropriate thing is you thinking we don’t care about you. I understand you are used to taking care of yourself, but you are ours now,” Lucifer announces.

“That’s…” Alastor struggles to find an argument that will let him get back on even ground with Lucifer or at least eye to eye.

“That’s final, so from now on, you will tell Charlie or me if you leave the hotel for whatever reason. We just want to know where you are,” Lucifer admits.

Alastor nods his head, he will agree to anything as long as Lucifer takes a step back. 

“Am I to understand that I will no longer be allowed to function as an Overlord?” Alastor asks while suppressing a shudder. This is a worse leash than the one he endured with Lilith. All Alastor can see is him withering away in a golden cage as some sort of exotic pet.

Lucifer sighs in disagreement; a chunk of his blonde hair has fallen, so it frames Lucifer’s face; it makes him look surreal.

Alastor doesn’t like how hot he feels. That even though Lucifer is so much shorter he’s powerfully built. He feels himself blush as Lucifer looks at him.

Lucifer places gentle fingers on Alastor’s face and sighs. Alastor freezes under the gentle touch. Lucifer runs a finger over a cut that Alastor sustained during his fight. Lucifer seems to be admiring him, and Alastor looks away when Lucifer glances at his mouth. 

“I am not trying to change or control you, Alastor; I just need you to understand that you are not alone anymore. It would have hurt me if something happened to you; you can understand that, can’t you?” Lucifer asks beguilingly, and he steps back to give Alastor’s shuddering form some breathing room, offering a hand to pull him up.

Lucifer is going to see to it that common citizens do not have access to angel blades of any shape or size, which is something he keeps to himself. He has been far too lax in overseeing his people.

“I understand,” Alastor says while he controls his breathing. He has no argument to stand on.

“Now, it did look like you had a busy day, so I am sure you are hungry. We can discuss things more calmly during dinner,” Lucifer declares cheerfully.

“What else is there to discuss?” Alastor asks as he sits up shakily.

“Some other things that perhaps you aren’t clear on. Pasta ok?” Lucifer asks.

Alastor nods and watches as Lucifer summons a quiet dinner for two in his office. Lucifer pours our two large glasses of red wine and hands one to Alastor, who immediately takes a fortifying gulp.

Lucifer once again looks as small and unassuming as he usually does as he casually turns his office into a secluded little dining spot for two. A window manifests and shows the moon against the darkened sky.

Alastor gathers himself enough to converse politely with the deceptively gentle man across from him. Conceptually, Alastor has always known that Lucifer is vastly more powerful than he is. That Lucifer indulges him, but this conversation has shown him that no amount of violence or bloodshed will ever make Alastor feel dominant around Lucifer. 

What Alastor hates the most is that some long buried instincts overrode his rage and left him trembling.

 He stepped out of the hotel to reclaim his sense of self, and now he is if not more, confused than he was this morning. The change in sleeping arrangements has done little to dissuade Lucifer’s fixation.

Thankfully, The conversation still leaves him with vastly more freedom than he expected. 

Lucifer has made it clear that Alastor may murder and terrorize anyone he needs to deal with outside of the hotel, of course. All that Lucifer seems to want is to converse and know where Alastor is. For Alastor to let Lucifer into his life.

Alastor agrees because he doesn’t want to know what Lucifer will do if he says no. What Lucifer did with Lilith is a warning to all who think about displeasing the King.

“Alastor, you still seem reluctant about something; please talk to me,” Lucifer pleads with him. 

Alastor keeps his eyes cast down; Lucifer sighs before changing topics.

When Lucifer brings up the royal announcement regarding the dissolution of his marriage to Lilith, Lucifer notes that Alastor isn’t as thrilled as he expected.

Alastor levies him with a harsh glare.

“Where you bonded to Lilith?” Alastor asks coldly.

“Yes, of course,” Lucifer answers, suddenly realizing what might be holding Alastor back.

“Alastor, have you been trying to avoid me because of what happened to Lilith?” Lucifer contemplates aloud.

“Lilith is Charlie’s mother, even that didn’t save her from purgatory, what closer bond could someone have with you,” Alastor responds.

Lucifer takes in the fear and worry in Alastor’s face and again wonders how he can compare himself to Lilith and find himself lacking.

“What that should show you is what would happen to someone that would threaten you,” Lucifer reasons.

“Ha! Don’t even pretend that you dealt with her because of what she did to me,” Alastor laughs, rings cold.

“Well, not only…” Lucifer starts but is cut off by Alastor’s look of revulsion; Lucifer never wants Alastor to look at him like that again.

“What I can see is how easily you can break this bond if you want, how easily you can remove people from your life when it suits you,” Alastor snorts.

Lucifer stares at him; he can read Alastor’s concerns. Why would I allow myself to be vulnerable if you are going to hurt me? 

“Not, really, remember centuries of depression because she left. I didn’t care about anything because she rejected me. It took reconnecting with Charlie, healing you, and getting to know you to help me move on from someone that didn’t…” Lucifer rambles.

“How is that my fault?” Alastor presses for an answer.

“Alastor, I didn’t say it was your fault; I said you helped me,” Lucifer argues.

“You make it sound like I am the reason for the divorce,” Alastor comments, and he pushes away from the table.

“You are the reason for me finally coming to my senses and seeing Lilith for who she is, not who I thought she was when she loved me,” Lucifer asserts.

“When she stopped being what you wanted. Damn it, Lucifer, she carried your child, and you sent her to purgatory!” Alastor declares.

Lucifer shakes his head and places his hand over his abdomen.

“I carried Charlie,” Lucifer announces.

“What!” Alastor exclaims.

“I carried Charlie. I’ll show you pictures if you want. Lilith didn’t want children. She told me that if I wanted one so badly, I could get pregnant, so I did. I thought she would love the little bit of her that I took to create Charlie,” Lucifer explains.

Alastor looks Lucifer up and down as if trying to figure out how that worked and what equipment Lucifer is working with.

Lucifer quickly explains how he switched his reproductive organs and took an egg from Lilith to create Charlie and carried that life to term in his womb.

Alastor is offered a number of pictures that Lucifer pulls out. They look real. Alastor will have to see what the archives at Cannibal Town mention, if anything.

“Charlie knows, you can ask her,” Lucifer adds before snapping his fingers and producing crème brûlée for dessert. He needs sugar to deal with this topic. 

Lucifer tells Alastor what the original plan was for Lilith to stay where she was after the divorce was finalized. All she had to do was sign the papers.

Lucifer only sent her to purgatory because she showed up, threatened everyone, and attempted to strike Charlie.

“I think you took her only redeeming qualities…I shouldn’t have said…” Alastor hisses out the words and pulls one of the desserts towards him, cracking the burnt sugar top smartly with a dainty spoon.

“No need for that; I knew her. She wasn’t the maternal type… I know Lilith cared about Charlie, but she always resented her because she felt that Charlie had taken my attention away from her,” Lucifer continued before taking another spoonful of the sweet.

“She is your daughter, of course…” Alastor comments with a horrified look on his face.

“You would never ask me to push Charlie aside, Alastor; I know you,” Lucifer declares to calm Alastor.

“That’s just common decency, Lucifer, not something for you to bond with me over,” Alastor buries his face in his hands and again thanks every force in the Universe for his mother.

“The bonds are supposed to hold for eternity. What Lilith did by separating Charlie and I, and herself from us, almost drove me insane,” Lucifer discloses with a sad smile.

“The jury is still out on how insane you are, desperate enough to pursue me,” Alastor quips with a hollow laugh.

“Please, stop talking about yourself like that,” Lucifer requests.

“What exactly do you mean?” Alastor sighs.

Lucifer looks over at the sinner across from him and thanks whatever force allowed him to meet Lucifer.

“Underneath all that violence and cannibalism, you are still a good person, a person worth…” Lucifer asserts until Alastor holds up a hand and buries his head in another; Lucifer stops talking.

Lucifer stands and kneels before Alastor.

“Alastor, this all started because I asked you to trust me, and I know that trust doesn’t come easily to you. You trusted me enough to sleep next to me, and that allowed me to develop an attachment to you,” Lucifer explains. Alastor sighs and raises his head to look at the Devil kneeling before him. The briefest amused smile twitches as Alastor looks at him

“You said you wanted to see what we could be, but do you understand that sex…” Alastor says, and Lucifer cuts him off. Lucifer knows what Alastor is going to say, and he doesn’t want to have to lie about how much he desires Alastor

“Who needs sex when you can have intimacy and murderous tension?” Lucifer responds, and Alastor’s smile widens so that it reaches his eyes. The hand that Alastor had used to halt his speech drops, and Lucifer looks at it as if asking permission.

Alastor meets his eyes and shrugs. Lucifer has healed and touched him more intimately, and they are alone. There is no harm in indulging the sovereign. 

Lucifer gently takes that delicate, long-fingered, graceful hand in his and holds it between his hands. Alastor allows it and Lucifer feels his heart speed up at being granted that privilege.

“We might never become what you want,” Alastor sighs after a moment.

“Alastor, you are who and what I want. All I ask is that you don’t shut me out. When or if you are ever ready for more, I’ll be here; just let me be here with you,” Lucifer declares so earnestly that Alastor has to look away.

Alastor sighs and he feels silence settle over them. Alastor still doesn’t have an answer, and he feels panic crawl up his throat before he meets Lucifer’s eyes. There is no impatience in that gaze.

Lucifer smiles gently at him before offering to help him up.

“I am perfectly capable of standing on my own,” Alastor argues, but he takes Lucifer’s hand.

“I know, but I like to help you,” Lucifer replies.

Lucifer drops Alastor off at his room, and for the first time in a long time, he hums happily as he heads to his own. 

“Is he still watching the Radio Demon?” Valentino asks Velvette as he leans over the conference table.

“What do you think?” Velvette answers sharply. She is in for a long night of work and has no patience to hear the complaints of the over-sexed moth.

Valentino sighs and heads for his apartment, no sense in waiting around watching Vox obsess over the same videos of Alastor.

When Vox finally steps out of his control chair and walks past the conference room, he is jolted into alertness by Velvette’s unexpected presence.

“What are you still doing working,” Vox looks at the time. It is so late it is close to being early.

“Waiting for the biggest Royal announcement of the millennium, my source says that something big is going to drop, and I will be the first one to know about it,” Velvette answers before sipping iced coffee.

“I hope it’s worth the late night,” Vox yawns and zaps himself to bed. Wondering what Lucifer could announce that is worth Velvette losing beauty sleep over.

It certainly will have nothing to do with Alastor, and as such, Vox could care less. He drifts off to sleep, unaware of how wrong he is.

Chapter Text

“The residents of Cannibal town were treated to a vigorous display of Overlord power yesterday afternoon. Onlookers say that the Radio Demon was efficient, brutal, and without mercy. In other words, he was kind and charitable,” Tom Trench recounted in the morning report.

Vox half listened to the news; he had gone to bed late and been woken up a few hours later by Velvette requesting some of his drones for surveillance. He had thrown a pillow at her in response before turning over to go back to sleep.

“Shut up, Tom!” Katie Killjoy pushes Tom Trench off the chair as she comes into view of the shot. 

Vox drops his bow tie at her unexpected shrill voice.

“Hell-shattering news, citizens of all the seven circles! King Lucifer Morningstar has announced that he is newly single!” Katie Killjoy squeals out the announcement. 

Vox watches her scream for the makeup stylist.

“He might be watching! Make me look regal!” Katie Killjoy screeches.

Vox turns off the television and runs off to find Velvette; this changes things.

__________________________________________________________

The day the news breaks out start normal enough for the residents of the hotel; by lunchtime time however, numerous letters and messages start arriving. 

As the hotelier, Alastor is the one in charge of perusing the mail, given that, for the most part, it is usually a random bill or unwanted fan mail for Angel Dust; it is a simple task. The day of the announcement the mail delivered to Alastor’s office is all addressed to Lucifer. 

When Alastor learns that it is because the King has announced his newly single status, he says nothing but goes to find the sovereign and demands that he reroute his mail to his workshop. 

Lucifer knows that despite the polite tone and smile that Alastor uses, he is not pleased with this turn of events, neither is Lucifer.

Given that the mail is a mix of ordinary citizens and high-ranking members of Hell, he can’t simply destroy it all, so he has to create a few clones to separate and find the letters that must be opened and the stuff that can be incinerated. 

Predictably, Alastor isn’t thrilled with this development and starts being more reserved around him. Lucifer felt he was getting somewhere since Alastor had allowed him to hold his hand. This has set him back several steps.

They had been meeting for coffee for breakfast and speaking amicably to start their days, and Lucifer loved it. He had also loved the sugar and spice concoction that Alastor occasionally used to sweeten his coffee when he didn’t take it black.

 Alastor allowed Lucifer to taste it and showed him where he had kept it in the kitchen. After an incident in which Lucifer may have gone through most of the canister and thrown off Alastor’s food prep schedule, Lucifer could only get it if he found Alastor before he finished his coffee. It had been an irritating few days until Lucifer caught on.

Lucifer had thought that the interest in his separation would have died down by now. He wakes up to piles of mail daily when he would rather wake up with Alastor next to him and resolves to do something about it.

Lucifer has all the mail taken to the palace, drafts up a generic ‘not interested’ response, and has a few assistants to take care of it. He gets reports of which families are being the most relentless and leaves it at that. Alastor's smile seems less strained now that the mail isn’t piling up, and he has agreed to spend time together, but not as much as Lucifer would like, and everything is not lost. They start the day together if Lucifer is willing to work for it.

Lucifer and Alastor play a little game most mornings, during which Lucifer tries to find Alastor before Alastor finishes his first cup of coffee and secure his sugar-spice mixture. Lucifer knows that Alastor probably doesn’t see it as a courting game, but Lucifer is taking it as one.

This morning, he finally finds his doe on the balcony with his barely touched cup of coffee. The front page of the newspaper shows Lucifer’s face back at himself. He is thankful that he is photogenic.

“Good morning, deer,” Lucifer teases the demon who seems absorbed in the news.

Alastor folds a corner of the newspaper and glares at Lucifer but doesn’t reply. 

“I thought you preferred that we refer to each other by our names,” Alastor remarks, hiding behind the newspaper again.

“Good morning, Alastor,” Lucifer concedes.

Good morning,  Lucifer; you shouldn’t greet me that way. People might get the wrong impression.” Alastor finally greets him.

Lucifer smiles, eager to banter.

“What kind of impression would that be,” Lucifer retorts.

Alastor sighs but Lucifer watches Alastor push the canister towards him so Lucifer may doctor his coffee as he wishes.

“We should head inside,” Alastor comments as he looks over the newspaper towards the horizon.

“Why? I just got here,” Lucifer argues.

“Precisely,” Alastor answers cryptically.

Before Lucifer can say anything, there are numerous flashes from zipping drones. 

“What in the unholy Hell is that?”Lucifer snarls.

“Voxtek drones, no doubt gathering photographs for every new station and gossip column. The newspaper is full of interesting conspiracies regarding why you divorced Lilith and who you might be dating,” Alastor informs him.

Lucifer stares at the Radio Demon. 

Lucifer has been so fixated on pursuing Alastor that he had momentarily forgotten that Hell would demand more from their newly single King.

“Why are you out here then?” Lucifer asks, blinking rapidly as numerous camera flashes go off. He tilts his head so the brim of his hat will hide his face and protect his eyes.

Alastor lazily flicks his tentacles, crushing a few drones and flinging some to the ground below them. 

“Target practice, and Vox’s cameras can’t capture my image, this face was made for radio,” Alastor answers as Lucifer’s vision normalizes, emphasizing that the cameras can’t capture him.

“You are far too striking to be captured by such cheap technology,” Lucifer replies, stepping closer to Alastor.

Lucifer is dazzled by the way that Alastor blushes at the compliment

“Shall we head inside?” Alastor replies, folding his newspaper in half while crushing some drones with a satisfying metal crack.

“In a minute,” Lucifer answers.

Alastor looks at him expectant to see how Lucifer will deal with the drones.. 

Lucifer knows he can efficiently deal with this unwanted attention by talking to the Sins and the Overlords. They are overdue for a reminder of who is in charge. He will do it as soon as he can. The last thing he wants is for any of the Goetias to drop by to court him. 

Still, there are other ways to get the point across. Lucifer knows precisely what kind of message will make it clear that he is not in the market for any sort of partner.

Alastor is still methodically taking out drones, and his static hums pleasantly in the background while Lucifer moves closer to him.

Lucifer leans forward until he is face to face with Alastor. Lucifer’s hat acts as cover, and Lucifer raises a hand as if to grab Alastor by the back of his head and pull him in for a kiss.

“What in the seven blazes of Hell are you doing?” Alastor asks, puzzled, tentacles forgotten as he is transfixed by Lucifer in his personal space. He is much closer than he was in the office.

“Admiring your ears, I can see the different shades of red in this light and getting a message to the masses,” Lucifer explains.

Alastor blushes further at the mention of his ears and tries to move his hand to his ear to cover it reflexively, but Lucifer intercepts said hand and holds it for a second.

Lucifer then turns his head so the cameras get a few pictures of a flustered-looking Alastor and a satisfied, besotted Lucifer holding hands.

There are numerous flashes before Alastor comes to his senses and knocks the drones out of the sky.

 It is too late. The images have been transferred to the Vee tower to a giddy Velvette who is having the time of her life with this new development.

RadioApple starts trending within five minutes of the picture's release. 

Alastor storms away from a smiling Lucifer, who insists on continuing their morning coffee indoors. When Alastor huffs and disappears to his office, Lucifer gives him some space. Alastor does an excellent job of not thinking about what just happened outside might look like, and he hopes that people will move on to more salacious topics.

Alastor does not have a phone, so he is unaware that he is the topic of conversation across Hell.

Neither Angel nor Husker have informed him of that fact, and they do not plan to do so.

Lucifer understands that the pictures are out there and wants every media company to run them. People must know that the King of Hell is not looking for a paramour.

Someone who becomes fixated on the picture and what it contains is Vox. 

He remembers being offered the spice mixture for his coffee long ago, and even though he knows that it contains sugar, cayenne, cinnamon, and cocoa powder, he has never been able to get the balance right himself. Watching the King of Hell enjoy something and someone that Vox would burn the world down for is a particular form of torture he wouldn’t wish on anyone, and he can’t bear to look away.

The days pass, and the newspapers run pictures of them together on the balcony.

Alastor can’t even look at the picture without wanting to scream. Rosie sent him a note with a heart circled around the image. He knew that would be taken out of context, but he didn’t think people would be so fixated on it. It seems Hell is full of hopeless romantics.

The picture proves insufficient in discouraging people from pursuing Lucifer.

Lucifer still has to sort through a ridiculous amount of mail every morning from royal families eager to meet with the newly single King.

Alastor cannot go out on the balcony because even a grainy picture of him is worth something. Alastor is used to people scrutinizing him, but this is new territory. Advertisements for mugs like his start running in the newspaper and Alastor has no idea what to make of it.

His visits to town have also been curtailed. He can't go anywhere without running into reporters and bloggers, all eager to get the scoop on his relationship with Lucifer. Even when he threatens to eat the intrepid sinners, there are too many of them throwing questions at him for him to handle. One can only commit so many mass murders, particularly when the press is involved.

Even when the most annoying blogger goes missing in Cannibal Town, they do not stop pursuing him. 

As far as his Radio Show, callers have lit up the lines, but all they want to know is about his supposed relationship with Lucifer. Half of Pentagram City thinks he is being coerced into a relationship with the sovereign, and half thinks he has seduced the sovereign. Alastor is unsure which one is more insulting.

He wants to talk to Rosie and get away from the hotel and Lucifer for a few hours. Thankfully Carmilla has sent out reminders for an Overlord meeting.

 Alastor is looking forward to being outside of the hotel. 

Everything is fine until Alastor announces at dinner that he will attend said meeting in a few days.

“Who would you like to go with you?” Charlie offers, right before eating something Lucifer whipped up for dinner.

“I beg your pardon?” Alastor growls out the question with a crack of static.

Husk and Angel look at each other and pick up their plates to leave; Husk turns around and grabs Nifty before heading out of the kitchen and towards the safety of the bar.

“I can follow discreetly…” Vaggie starts, but Lucifer shakes his head.

“Don’t worry, Vaggie, I will go with him,” Lucifer says with finality and smiles at Alastor.

“Why would you go with me to this meeting?” Alastor questions acidly.

“What if someone tries to attack you again?” Charlie answers in Lucifer’s place.

“Unlikely to happen again,” Alastor retorts.

“No, you have become even more note-worthy; a desperate sinner might try. Better safe than sorry,” Lucifer answers.

“And whose fault is that? If you are so concerned about the news drawing more attention, your presence will only add credence to the rumors,” Alastor protests.

“You are still not back to full strength. Besides, I was hoping to see Rosie again. I owe her something for her last visit,” Lucifer interjects in an attempt to change and steer the subject.

“This goes beyond what we have discussed,” Alastor objects loudly, and his eyes flash to radio dials as he looks at Lucifer.

“Mind giving us a minute, girls,” Lucifer states as he smiles at Charlie and Vaggie.

Charlie and Vaggie rise and gratefully leave them to their discussion; as soon as the door is closed, Alastor begins.

“You said I just had to inform you or Charlie about leaving the hotel,” Alastor argues.

“Yes, and thank you, but now I am going with you,” Lucifer explains while reaching for his wine glass.

“I am the Radio Demon, not some damsel in distress. It is unnecessary,” Alastor hisses.

“Perhaps, but I'd rather tag along and be unnecessary than something happen and not be there,” Lucifer reasons; he grabs the wine bottle and is about to pour more wine into Alastor’s glass.

“I can handle it,” Alastor snarls as he covers up his wine glass to keep Lucifer from adding more wine.

“You could handle it if you were getting proper rest, but you still seem fatigued. I could sleep next to you tonight, and you should be well enough to go alone tomorrow. I can tag along. Your choice,” Lucifer offers.

“I choose to sleep alone and go to this meeting alone,” Alastor answers with finality.

“Not happening,” Lucifer announces.

“I will be going,” Alastor stands up to leave and walks to the door when a portal appears beneath his feet and sends him back to his chair. Alastor stands up again and tries to go, but now the door has just led him back to Lucifer. Alastor lets out a string of profanities that would have banned him from having a radio show in life.

“You said you wouldn’t stop me from fulfilling my duties as an Overlord,” Alastor proclaims angrily as he slumps in his chair.

“I am not saying that you can’t, but I am not letting you take unnecessary risks.  Choose which one to do alone, sleep or meeting?” Lucifer clarifies. Alastor crosses his arms over his chest so tightly that Lucifer thinks of a snake wrapping around prey.

Alastor closes his eyes as he contemplates his options.

“Can you be inconspicuous if you attend this meeting? I do not want to add fuel to the fire as far as rumors are concerned,” Alastor grumbles out the question, and Lucifer smiles. He had hoped that Alastor would have chosen sleep but he can and will turn this to his advantage.

“About that, you know what you must do when something like this happens, don’t you?” Lucifer inquires.

“Considering that even threatening to eat people isn’t working for once,  no,” Alastor answers, sure that he isn’t going to like whatever Lucifer has to say.

“In order to deal with this kind of situation, you have to take charge of the narrative,” Lucifer points out.

“The narratives right now are that I am either being coerced into an unsavory relationship with you or that I have sexually enthralled you. Neither of those seems to be something we want to encourage,” Alastor snarls while looking at the ceiling.

“What about a little of the truth? We let people know we are working together and have a close, personal relationship. Acknowledging your connection to me will protect you from being asked offensive questions or harassed,” Lucifer assures a skeptical Alastor.

“Your solution to getting people to stop thinking we are in a relationship is to tell them we are in a relationship. How is that going to stop people from harassing me?” Alastor demands with a hollow laugh.

“When was the last time you saw reporters chasing me down?” Lucifer responds by looking down at his claws and examining them.

“I can’t recall, but then again, you hardly ever leave the hotel,” Alastor argues.

“The answer is never. This is Hell, and I am King. There are certain standards that people must maintain regarding myself and the people that I care about. The occasional picture is one thing, but they know that if they ever asked something that I considered distasteful, I would ensure that such people would be snuffed out of existence with extreme prejudice,”

“Channel 666 has said awful things about Charlie before,” Alastor argues.

“I am a King, not a dictator. I can’t stop them from saying things. People will talk regardless, but no one has ever accosted Charlie or Vaggie on the street.” Lucifer remarks.

Alastor pauses to think about this for a moment. Even when he walked with Charlie to Cannibal town, they were unbothered; at the time, he thought it was because she was with him and perhaps he had been enough when he was the Radio Demon, but now that he thought about it, it didn’t make that sense for people not to accost Charlotte. 

“I can’t believe I am considering this. What would you get out of it?” Alastor asks.

“Being officially involved with you will let me shut down unwanted attention from desperate social climbers. I am exhausted from all the letters of increasingly demanding parties trying to entice me to meet their eligible offspring,” Lucifer made a face at the notion. He is not interested in anyone other than Alastor.

Alastor thought of the letters that kept arriving every day. This would only be a temporary fix. He knew that neither Lucifer nor Charlie was ready for Lucifer to date someone seriously. When Charlie found out about the letters' contents, she was upset.

“How will Charlie react to this arrangement?” Alastor asks thoughtfully, finally meeting Lucifer’s eyes.

“She will hope that it eventually becomes true. She is very fond of you,” Lucifer teases.

“What will happen to me when you are ready to move on,” Alastor wants to ask. 

Instead, he tells Lucifer that he wants to think about it, speak with Charlie, and think some more. He needs something to ponder while he lies awake.

When Alastor leaves for the Overlord meeting, it is with Lucifer in snake form in his front pocket; neither of them is particularly pleased with the compromise. Lucifer would have preferred to attend the meeting in his regular physical form, but Alastor argued that Lucifer would be a distraction, and he is correct. Numerous cameras are waiting for them outside; therefore, Lucifer transports them directly to the outside of the building where the Overlord meeting is taking place.

“Hark Alastor,” Zestial greets him as he is almost to the elevator.

“Afternoon Zestial,” Alastor replies, and Lucifer bristles at Alastor's congenial tone. Alastor hopes Zestial doesn’t see the subtle movement in his pocket.

“Thanketh thee for coming.  Carmilla shall be thankful to move forward from this meeting,” Zestial comments as they enter the elevator. Zestial allows  Alastor to enter first.

“Carmilla was vague about this meeting. Is there something in particular she wishes to discuss?” Alastor questions the taller Overlord.

“Nay, I am only here to support Carmilla. However, i am eager to heareth about thy latest conquest,” Zestial comments.

“My handling of those sinners hardly counts as anything worth noting,” Alastor argues, as the door opens and Zestial allows Alastor to walk out first before leading to the conference room.

Zestial chuckles darkly

“I wast referring to thy newfound connection to our sovereign,” Zestial answers before standing by Carmilla.

“I beg your pardon,” Alastor replies, and Lucifer has to stifle a laugh at how outraged Alastor sounds.

Alastor bitterly regrets not taking Lucifer up on his offer to sleep. He wishes he felt strong enough to deal with what is sure to be more than a few pointed comments throughout this meeting.

Though not as much as Carmilla regrets taking the meeting previous to the regular meeting when she walks in trailed by an exhausted Valentino.

“Lamento haber aceptado ayudarte,” Carmilla halts Valentino and points to another door.

“Lamento yo tener estos imbeciles como mis parejas,” Valentino responds.

Alastor can hear what is being said in a room down the hall with the door open.

“News, gossip, and information are all part of the business, Vox; I will not miss out because you don’t like seeing your crush linked with another man!” Velvette screams at Vox.

“I did not clear the use of those pictures my drones took for your little blog. Besides, Alastor wouldn’t want anything with that short King,” Vox argues, and Valentino whines at being directed by Carmilla to go back to his partners.

“If you want me to mediate this, Val, go keep them under control while I speak with Alastor,” Carmilla directs a distracted Val, looking over her shoulder at Alastor with a curious look. Zestial is looking between Valentino and Alastor as if figuring something out.

At the mention of Alastor’s name, footsteps can be heard approaching the door. Valentino moves to block Vox’s path into the room.

“Alastor! Vox screams as Carmilla shuts the door on their faces.

“Thank you for coming, Alastor. I was hoping to speak with you before the general meeting, ” Carmilla addresses him. Zestial walks up, pulls out her chair, and places a drink in front of her before sitting down next to her. Lucifer has once again settled in and curled up to listen.

“It should be easier now that the adults are in the room,” Zestial points out, and Carmilla smiles a bit.

“I’ll get straight to the point. I am doing this because the King does not interfere in Overlord business and I would like to keep it that way. There is the matter of the sovereign being interested in how much angelic steel is in the hands of common sinners. What do you know about that?” Carmilla asks.

“Carmilla, I am afraid I will not be of any help. I was unaware that Lucifer was taking any notice of such a thing,” Alastor answers.

“So the King isn’t concerned about who buys my products because you had a close encounter with one of my blades?” Carmilla points out.

“I was unaware of anything of the sort, and I wouldn’t call that skirmish a close encounter, nor am I sure why the King would be bothered by such a thing,” Alastor continues.

Carmilla pulls out a picture from a folder and pushes it towards Alastor. It is a picture of him moments before the lizard sinner is torn to pieces. An angel blade can be seen within inches of Alastor’s side.

“This is the picture that came in with the Royal decree. I wouldn’t have called it a close encounter, but the palace representative was quite clear about the King wanting me to be more selective about who I allow to buy my weapons. Are you sure you didn’t push the King into taking action on your behalf,”

“Carmilla, I can assure you I did not do such a thing. I am flattered that you think I would hold so much sway over the sovereign,” Alastor enunciates as he looks at his nails before taking his cane and answering back with his signature smile.

“I am sure we will see how much sway you have over the sovereign soon, Alastor,” Carmilla responds. 

There is a knock at the door, and Alastor can see Rosie’s face when the door is opened. Some of the other Overlords are behind her. Carmilla gives him one last look before standing up and leading the meeting. Rosie sits beside him, and the regular meeting starts once Velvette joins them.

The meeting goes as well as an Overlord meeting can go. Alastor leaves and heads back to the hotel after promising Rosie to visit later in the week.

Carmilla’s questions have given him much to think about and discuss with Lucifer. The sovereign transports them back to the hotel, and Alastor removes the wriggling snake from his pocket.

Lucifer poofs himself back into his normal form, ready to talk to Alastor, but Alastor is already heading up to his room before Lucifer can say anything.

The hotel residents note that Alastor may look like he did a few days ago, but he is quicker to snap and lose his temper. Whenever Charlie or Lucifer walk into a room, he finds something to occupy himself with.

 Alastor is sitting in his office, pouring over the budget for the Hotel with his face buried in his hands. The numbers blurred together the longer he looked at them, and he felt simultaneously too hot and too cold, exhausted and agitated. 

The knock at the door is, of course, Lucifer, who looks at him with concern.

“How may I help you, Lucifer?” Alastor pushes back on his chair with his smile fixed into a triumphant grin. 

“I was hoping to check on you,” Lucifer declares as he walks closer to him.

 The exasperating man leans into Alastor’s space, and Alastor pushes farther back into his chair.

“As you can see, I am perfectly fine,” Alastor states with his arms held out to his sides as if he isn’t a jumbled-up ball of nerves and fatigue.

This is not the first time Lucifer has been this close to him, but Alastor has taken every precaution so they aren’t alone when it happens.

“To the casual observer perhaps, but not to me,” Lucifer retorts as he eyes him up and down.

It hurts Lucifer to see the dark under-eye circles on the face he was so used to admiring when he woke up next to him. Lucifer knows that if he asks Alastor how he has been sleeping, he will not get a truthful answer, and Alastor looks like he is spoiling for a fight.

“Go ahead and tell me what is wrong with me if you are such an expert. While you are at it, would you like to send out any more decrees with my picture attached,” Alastor demands angrily.

“I should have told you about that. I am sorry. I should have discussed it with you,” Lucifer admits while he puts his hands up. Lucifer looks at his hands and wonders what would show Alastor that he is contrite.

“I lost my mind a little when I saw you fighting, and I went overboard,” Lucifer acknowledges.

Alastor snorts, but his pen marks sound less agitated as they hit the paper.

“I think you need a break. Let’s go to your room,” Lucifer proposes.

“That is not part of our deal,” Alastor snarls.

“No, I said I wouldn’t ask to share your bed, not that I wouldn’t ask to be in your room with you,” Lucifer clarifies with a wicked gleam in his eye.

“Why there,” Alastor questions.

“It is more private. No sign of your dark friend yet,” Asks Lucifer in a whisper as if he doesn’t know the answer.

“Fine, but only because I am tired of looking at these ledgers,” Alastor agrees as he rises. 

The rest of the hotel hasn’t mentioned Alastor’s missing shadow, and they know better than to bring up such a thing, but Alastor will feel better if they can talk about that in his room.

The walk to his room is as short as Lucifer.

Upon arrival, Alastor sits on the sofa where he has been sleeping and doesn’t flinch when Lucifer sits beside him. He does not mention how much Lucifer’s presence soothes him, but it is the first time Lucifer has seen Alastor’s shoulders release since they stopped sharing a bed.

Lucifer is looking at the night sky in Alastor’s room. It is easy to pick out Alastor’s manifestation of Saturn among the stars and see that Alastor has made some constellations brighter and more pronounced than they would be to the naked eye, but Lucifer likes it.

“Is this the sky over where you spent your life,” Lucifer asks as an opening question.

Alastor is used to Lucifer’s line of questioning; the man is smooth and can effortlessly move between any topic and ask Alastor about his feelings without feeling forced. It makes it bearable.

Before long, Lucifer shares some amusing anecdotes about Charlie as a child and her insistence on more elaborate bedtime stories that get to the topic Alastor has been trying to avoid.

“So, I would ask if you have been sleeping well, but between those dark circles under your eyes and you snapping at everyone that so much as moves wrong…”Lucifer is interrupted before he can finish.

“I have not been snapping at everyone,” Alastor retorts before controlling his tone.

“You kind of just did,” Lucifer points out.

“Fine, my sleep quality has suffered since we have… I need to get used to not depending on your presence to get rest,” Alastor agrees reluctantly.

Lucifer has angled himself so his arm rests over the couch.

“Since we are both invested in the well-being of everyone in this hotel and that includes not getting murdered by the hotel's host, I have a task that will improve things for everyone,” Lucifer discloses.

Alastor deliberates for a second, and anything that will make those numbers on the ledger computable is worth a try.

“What is this task?” Alastor asks with some trepidation.

Lucifer holds up a finger, and beneath them, Alastor’s stiff couch is transformed into something more comfortable and expansive. Lucifer situates himself to recline at an angle before patting to a spot next to him.

“Come on, let’s take a nap,” Lucifer hums and makes a coaxing motion with his hand.

“I am not a child, and how is this different from not asking to sleep in my bed,” Alastor howls indignantly.

“This is a couch, and naps aren’t reserved just for children,” Lucifer says innocently; Alastor has no trouble imagining him as a blameless angel.

“Semantics,” Alastor protests.

Alastor wants to argue they still haven’t spoken at length about so many things—Lucifer’s idea for dealing with the rumors. Carmilla questions regarding Lucifer and his sudden interest in Overlord matters, but all Alastor wants to do at this moment is lie down and sleep. He buries his face in his hands and groans. 

“Alastor, please, just a short nap,” Lucifer pleads, and for the first time, Alastor notices that Lucifer himself looks a trifle tired. The sovereign leans backward into the plush cushions and throws an arm over his eyes. It is so reminiscent of how he would sleep in Alastor’s bed that it tempts Alastor into giving in.

Alastor shifts as if to get up, but the material gives way under him. He feels better after just being near Lucifer for a few minutes, and saying yes to a nap technically doesn’t break their agreement, nor does it mean that anything is progressing. They were already sleeping in the same piece of furniture together before…everything got complicated. He won’t be able to argue with Lucifer about anything if he doesn’t get some meaningful rest.

“Take off that ridiculous hat,” Alastor demands. Lucifer complies, and the hat is unceremoniously sent into a portal before Alastor can blink.

Alastor refuses to place himself in Lucifer’s arms and lies down next to Lucifer, who turns and faces him.

“You can get comfortable,” Lucifer reminds him.

Alastor would keep the coat on out of spite, but the couch gives more than usual, and he can’t get his shoulder at an angle that won’t leave him hurting for the rest of the day. His neck still hurts, so he removes the coat.

“Don’t say anything,” Alastor demands, stifling a yawn.

“I wasn’t going to. You are okay if I?” Lucifer asks as he pulls at the lapels of his coat.

“Just the coat,” Alastor warns.

Lucifer chuckles but doesn’t say anything else. He will not tease Alastor when he is about to crawl in to rest next to him.

Lucifer moves his arm, and Alastor pretends that it is an accident when he settles himself on Lucifer’s arm

“Your arm is going to fall asleep,” Alastor points out, allowing Lucifer to move away.

“Let me worry about that,” Lucifer retorts as he smiles up at him and very gently pats Alastor back until Alastor’s body stops being as taught as a bowstring

Alastor rests closer to Lucifer’s chest when they are finally settled in. They bicker over the nap length, and Lucifer relents and agrees to wake him up within the hour.

Alastor forgets that if Lucifer wished for it, he could hold this time and space so it dragged into its own eternity. Lucifer smiles as the sounds of static fill the room. He should settle and sleep, but it has been too long since he has held Alastor.

Lucifer can feel the lithe, graceful spine underneath the shirt without the coat. His thoughts wander lower to Alastor’s tail

He had been thinking how much he missed the sight of it. A part of Alastor that no one else but he got to see. Lucifer deliberates for two breaths before giving in to temptation.

Lucifer places his forehead on Alastor and wills him into a more profound rest. He ensures the door is locked and that no one will be able to hear whatever sounds may escape this room. Once that is done, Lucifer turns to Alastor’s sleeping form.

“I missed you; I missed holding you,” Lucifer confesses as he buries his head in Alastor’s pliant neck. Even the thin fabric of the shirt is too much and Lucifer can’t stop himself from divesting both of their clothes and covering them up with a blanket.

Lucifer pulls Alastor closer.

It is better now, being enveloped in the scent of his doe. Fuck, he knows that he has to be patient, but the temptation to just indulge is too great. Would nudging Alastor’s energy to break the charm holding his rut back would be so bad? 

Lucifer runs reverent touches over Alastor’s face and neck and follows those with kisses as he allows his hands to wander down but keeps his eyes fixed on Alastor’s sleeping face. He looks younger when he is relaxed

Infuriating, wondrous creature. Anyone else would have thrown themselves at Lucifer if he showed even the slightest interest, but not Alastor.

Lucifer holds himself back from kissing Alastor’s mouth. He wants Alastor to be awake and willing for that act. Lucifer wants them both to remember their first kiss.

Lucifer can tell that there is a minute change in Alastor’s chest. The nipples harden and beg him to suck them. Lucifer touches one pert breast and teases it until Alastor whines. The swooshing sound of Alastor’s tail twitching makes Lucifer hold Alastor closer. This is the most skin-on-skin contact that Lucifer has allowed himself. It is as intoxicating and addicting as Lucifer had imagined.

Lucifer traces his fingers down the taut torso and pauses to marvel at the size of his hand versus Alastor’s waist. He could easily encircle it with both of his hands. He then places a hand over the lower abdomen and thinks about how far up he will be able to feel himself when he and Alastor have sex. The idea of holding Alastor in such a way that he will be able to grip him by the waist with one hand and feel himself inside him with the other. Lucifer tries not to think about how his tail will move as Lucifer fucks him.

Fuck, he just has to hold off a little longer, and Alastor will come to him. Lucifer remembers how he looked underneath him in his office; he was sure Alastor would yield right then. That Alastor was going to ask him to come to bed with him. Things, as usual, have gotten more complicated than Lucifer had wished for, but he can’t afford to rush things and scare Alastor off. These stolen moments will have to suffice.

The couch is soft and big enough that Lucifer can easily pretend this is their bed. That they have just woken up from a night of passion and that he is admiring Alastor as he sleeps, too exhausted from sex the night before.

Lucifer looks down at  Alastor and begins stroking himself, thankful that he can will Alastor into deep enough sleep so that he can get off without the risk of ruining everything. It has been too long, and it is too much for Lucifer to hold back. He comes embarrassingly quick. 

He will have to clean up Alastor soon, but he wants to see what Alastor looks like, marked by him. He wants to leave some trace of himself.

Lucifer has slowed time enough, so he still has forty minutes to sleep. He cleans them both up and dresses them before drifting off to join Alastor in his nap. He places another lingering kiss on Alastor’s jaw before he closes his eyes.

When Alastor wakes up with Lucifer's arm around his waist, he is unaware of what Lucifer has done. He is also more rested than he has been in weeks.

Alastor enjoys the loose hold and doesn’t feel the immediate need to extricate himself from it. Alastor could slip away if he desired, but he is content to lay here right now.

Instead, he takes a minute to look at the man sleeping beside him. One of the most powerful beings in creation is sleeping next to him because he has developed a bond with him.

Alastor wants to laugh at the absurdity of the last few days. He never thought he would be in this position in his life or afterlife. All of Hell believes that he is in an intimate relationship with the devil, and they are right in a manner of speaking.

 The worst part is that Alastor is starting to allow himself to want those things that, for Lucifer, aren’t a big deal. 

This casual intimacy has never felt this right before. It would be his fate to experience this with the Devil, and Alastor knows that Lucifer cares for him in his way. Alastor also knows that people don’t stick around for him when his use has run its course.

Still, he is stuck between the confusing land of wanting to explore more and terrified at the fallout of what happens when things end.

As terrible as Vox was it was unpleasant to lose him. Lucifer is already beyond what Vox could have ever hoped to be and losing him would be… Alastor doesn’t want to think about it.

 There are too many things to think about, and when Lucifer mumbles something, Alastor allows his fingers to reach for the hand on his waist. A quick squeeze earns him a questioning grumble from Lucifer.

“I think we could use a few more minutes,” Alastor sighs as he settles in and closes his eyes. Lucifer makes a noise of agreement and moves in closer. Alastor doesn’t even pretend to be annoyed by the proximity. Instead, he allows himself to settle down and rest. 

Perhaps Alastor is growing more dependent on Lucifer since his shadow has yet to return, but Alastor doesn’t want to think about it too much. For once in his life, he will allow himself to enjoy the unexpected peace that he has found next  Lucifer, at least for the next hour or so. 

They both sleep.

The news of their new relationship has reached beyond Hell. At this moment, Sera wonders how an ordinary sinner is strong enough to hold his own against Adam and alluring enough to capture Lucifer’s attention. Given that all the pictures of this Radio Demon seem distorted Sera may have to pay a visit to Hell to find out what is so special about this one particular soul.

Chapter Text

Sanity or sleep

Alastor had never thought that he would have to choose between those two things, but he was in Hell, and he was sleeping next to the Devil.

Of course, meaningful rest would cost him something. He didn’t think it would be his sanity.

After the nap incident, Alastor found avoiding Lucifer’s offers for afternoon rests increasingly challenging. Alastor couldn’t argue that he felt healthier and more capable after sleep, so he and Lucifer had an understanding that Lucifer would drop by Alastor’s room in the early afternoon and lay down next to him for an hour or two.

 It seemed like the best compromise to Alastor. He reasoned that sleeping in a bed was far more intimate than sleeping on the couch. 

That resting on the sofa for a couple of hours would minimize complications now that Lucifer was blurring the lines of their close arrangement into a full-fledged relationship for the masses.

 It was, until Alastor started waking up and clinging to Lucifer, who seemed pleased that Alastor was initiating contact. The King of Hell had no business looking attractively flushed whenever he opened his eyes because Alastor was extricating his arms from the fallen angel’s form. 

At first, Alastor had reasoned that Lucifer was flushed from being bundled up under a soft, duck-patterned blanket that Lucifer seemed to prefer. When he complained to Lucifer about it, they started sleeping without a blanket, but Alastor kept on, well, there wasn’t another word for it, cuddling into Lucifer’s smaller form, seeking his embrace. Lucifer would still wake up looking deliciously disheveled, and Alastor kept waking up rested but unnerved by his subconsciously seeking Lucifer.

Lucifer assured him that he liked it and that Alastor should feel free to cuddle as much as he wanted. Alastor avoided napping with Lucifer for three days afterward until the man cornered him and dragged him into the nearest empty room he could find so he could get some rest. Alastor will never admit that he needed the sleep. 

The following compromise was a light silk sheet for Alastor to use, as Lucifer reasoned that the material would be cooler than the blanket he preferred. It worked until Alastor started to imagine what it would feel like to have Lucifer press him into the silk and do things to him that had never appealed to him before.

 They were back to the duck-patterned blanket, and Alastor was blaming it for how he felt nowadays. Like he was on the verge of running a fever. Alastor could also admit that the sporadic rest was not as restorative as when he was sleeping the night next to Lucifer. It was unnerving how well he felt around Lucifer. He could have done it without the emotions.

The whole situation was baffling and frustrating, and it was driving him to distraction.

 Alastor couldn’t look at Lucifer anymore without needing to touch him. Alastor kept meeting Lucifer’s eyes across rooms and sharing looks of understanding, no matter what was happening. Most days, Alastor finds working in silence comfortable with Lucifer, but one random day, Lucifer starts humming in the office, and before Alastor knows it, his static starts harmonizing with him.

 Even when Lucifer helped him in the kitchen, Alastor found that he liked being physically close to Lucifer and that his occasional touches were tolerated and, at times, welcomed.

This is uncharted territory for the Radio Demon. Not the intimacy, he had similar feelings towards Vox, but those feelings never progressed past friendship, companionship. This is something else.

 Alastor needed help, so he came to the one person in all of Hell whose opinion he valued. Who would be willing to listen to him and not ridicule him.

“I just can’t keep on like this,” Alastor lamented to Rosie as they sat in her private parlor. He had been too overheated to drink hot tea, and she offered him iced sweet tea. Alastor gratefully drank the sugary drink, which seemed to help cool him down. He typically avoided all saccharine drinks but he needed the sugar right now to talk about this.

Rosie looked at her friend and smiled reassuringly. Hopefully, she will be able to come up with a suggestion. Alastor was willing to ask her to let her stay with him for a week or so, hopefully breaking his need to be close to Lucifer or help him control his mind.

“Sweetheart, I think you are physically and emotionally attracted to him,” Rosie pointed out as she gently patted his hand. 

Alastor looks at his friend with a strained smile as he shakes his head.

“I don’t…I don’t feel those things,” Alastor protested with a dismissive wave of his hand. Rosie waited for a beat to continue her argument.

“I know you usually don’t, but I think everything lined up right for this to happen,” Rosie reasoned and again looked at him with understanding.

Alastor closed his eyes and thought about all the conflicting thoughts and feelings that he had been suffering through since this whole ordeal started. His previous dislike for Lucifer had been slowly replaced by grateful respect, then friendly appreciation, and now he was dealing with unwanted feelings towards the man. 

To make matters worse, they were letting the masses think Lucifer was courting Alastor. The entire exercise had upended Alastor’s carefully maintained emotional stability.

On the one hand, Alastor could move around town without being harassed. Lucifer had even relented on accompanying Alastor everywhere as long as he or Charlie knew where he was going.

 Charlie had mediated a talk between them about Lucifer respecting Alastor’s boundaries. It had been gratifying to hear Charlie tell her father that using portals to keep people from leaving wasn’t fair, and Charlie told her father that Alastor could defend himself.

“Dad, the whole reason that Alastor is here is because I needed his help. He doesn’t need to be coddled,” Charlie declared. Alastor’s smile was genuine at hearing her say that. Faced with dealing with Alastor and his daughter, the King eased up on the restrictions. However, Alastor knew that Lucifer was keeping an eye on him when he went out.

Lucifer also started sharing more about what he did as King. Alastor’s assumptions that the King was hands-off quickly changed after Lucifer decided to do business in Alastor’s office to be near him while they worked. Alastor, of course, couldn’t help his curiosity and asked questions regarding the phone calls Lucifer dealt with.

 Lucifer kept well informed of everything that went on in all the rings of Hell, and he managed to keep everyone under control with the most minute interventions that made it seem as if he had no idea or interest in micro-managing them. 

Granted, he only intervened if things were going to cause significant complications, but the brilliance and skill that he took was something that Alastor greatly admired. He would have to use some of the things he learned in the future when dealing with other Overlords.

 Alastor had even learned that Lucifer kept in regular contact with Heaven now that redemption had been proved possible. Lucifer seemed to spend more and more time on the phone with different representatives of Heaven. It appeared that the celestial realm was heavy on bureaucracy, and Lucifer had just started the long process of presenting a request to the people above Sera.

Alastor was privy to things that no ordinary citizen of Hell would know. At times, things that even Charlie was unaware of.

On the other hand, Alastor experienced entirely new levels of mortification because of their public relationship.

Alastor had been to the butcher’s to pick up some things to make jambalaya for the hotel, and the visit went well until he tried to pay. The young sinner checking him out was a brand new arrival and had been told to help Alastor.

“It has all been paid for, Mr. Morningstar,” the young man had argued when Alastor tried to pay. Alastor had been immobilized by being referred to by that name.

“Pardon? What did you call me?” Alastor’s static hissed at the diminutive sinner.

The butcher had run out from behind the counter, apologizing for his impertinent new hire, and informed the poor sinner who he was talking to.

Alastor’s shocked smile turned even more dangerous as the man spoke, and Alastor told him all would be forgiven if he would please tell him why he was referring to him as Mr. Morningstar. 

The butcher abandoned the sinner to his fate and hid behind the counter at that point.

It was then that Alastor learned that Lucifer had gone and set up charge accounts to all the shops that Alastor frequented. Word had quickly spread among the merchants and shops that Alastor was either the future spouse of the King of Hell or his consort. It seemed people found it amusing to refer to him as Mr. Morningstar.

He did not find it amusing at all. Alastor had worked hard to be considered an entity in his own right. He was the Radio Demon, the Dealmaker; he wouldn’t be reduced to being referred to as someone’s partner, even if it was the King of Hell.

 After Alastor took the purchases back to the hotel, he had a very frank discussion with Lucifer about doing things without informing him.

Lucifer had argued that he had to set up the accounts; Alastor was his person, and not doing so would have made it seem like Lucifer didn’t care.

“So, are you doing all this for the public’s perception?” Alastor asked, and Lucifer said he would have done it anyway because of Alastor's importance to him that the public perception was just an additional benefit.

“Not important enough for you to inform me of these things so they don’t catch me by surprise,” Alastor had argued, and that is how Alastor had ended up being included in more of the King’s affairs. Lucifer had so many things to manage that he would forget if he didn’t tell Alastor as they happened, so he set up shop in Alastor’s office.

Alastor learned some of the family drama that was going on with the Goetias and the drama with the Sins. Alastor wondered why Lucifer needed to share that information with him, and then he learned that he was now set to attend a meeting at the palace. 

When Alastor asked what he was supposed to do at the meeting with the Sins, Lucifer responded with, “Offer me advice when I ask for it and sit next to me. Come on, you said you wanted people to see you as an individual, but they also need to see how much I value your opinion,” Lucifer stated as he scrolled through messages on his phone.

Lucifer then asked if Alastor would like to visit any other rings as if he were asking him what he wanted for dinner. Alastor had walked out equally frustrated and flattered at being offered so much power so casually. 

Alastor drank his iced tea and looked at Rosie’s concerned face.

“How do people function with these complications?” Alastor finally asked with a mirthless laugh, one hand hovering over the general area of his chest.

Rosie chuckled at his remark and shrugged before sipping her drink. Alastor paused a moment before asking another question.

“How do I make it go away?” Alastor asked softly to his closest friend.

“A what now, why?” Rosie responded with her question and shakily put down her glass.

“I can’t… I can’t afford this weakness,” Alastor sighs. It makes his smile seem dim and brittle.

“Honey, he loves you. He told you he wants whatever you will allow. More importantly, you feel something. That is so rare for you; don’t you want to see where it goes,” Rosie questions gently.

“He doesn’t love me,” Alastor objects.

Rosie looks at him and shakes her head at his statement. Alastor did not want to have this argument with his friend. Alastor and Rosie would never see eye to eye regarding love and romance, but Rosie would understand his next counterpoint.

“I can’t reciprocate in a physical sense. There is no sense in putting everything I have at risk when I know I can’t…I can’t hold up my end of the transaction,” Alastor argued.

“This isn’t a deal, Alastor. Lucifer wants you. Also, I  think the physical reciprocation on your part is the least of your worries. You have mentioned his hands and eyes multiple times today, which is downright scandalous coming from you,” Rosie rebuked him with a slight eye roll.

“That is not enough,” Alastor challenged. 

Rosie raises an eyebrow at him to meet his challenge, and she squares her shoulders before turning to him.

“Permission to speak frankly and indecently,” Rosie requests, and she puts both hands on her lap demurely. 

“Indecently? Now I have to hear this advice,” Alastor laughs, and he crosses his arms, preparing for whatever Rosie says. Rosie clears her throat and looks around for a second while she searches for the best way to word this.

“I think you should try and see what it feels like when you think of him in private, perhaps in the shower or with some self-exploratory manual exercises,” Rosie explains, and Alastor’s smile falters as he catches on.

“Rosie!” Alastor exclaims, scandalized.

“Alastor, I don’t want you to miss out on this just because you don’t think you will respond. Not when you look like one kiss from him will have you shattering underneath him,” Rosie reasons as if she hasn’t just suggested something so tawdry.

“The fear is that he will shatter me beyond repair, Rosie. I could lose everything,” Alastor argues.

“Oh, he’s the Devil. He is going to shatter you good and proper,” Rosie snorts with a wicked gleam in her eye.

“Rosie! I am sure that if I allow anything, he will lose all interest after he has satisfied his curiosity,” Alastor dissents.

“As you have told me, he has seen plenty of you and likes it, so that isn’t the argument you think it is. Also, stop implying that you aren’t attractive; half of the Pride Ring would have thrown themselves at you long before now if it wasn’t so widely known that you don’t usually like those things,” Rosie retorts.

“That is because most people are obsessed with physical pleasure and the like,” Alastor complains.

“Well, welcome to this side of it. All this talk about things almost makes me want to look for another husband,” Rosie teases, and she pulls out a fan to flutter about dramatically.

Alastor can’t help but laugh at that. 

“You have been no help, but I am still grateful for your time. Let me know when you find your next husband. I would love to come to a wedding,” Alastor answers.

“Oh honey, I am sure that the next wedding I attend will be yours. Please remember to include me in your wedding party,” Rosie replies.

“There is no one else who I would rather have stand with me,” Alastor laughs at that idea. Lucifer proposing marriage to him is absurd. That is a step too far for their little charade.

Lucifer will eventually find someone who is better suited for him.

Unfortunately, his heart clenches painfully when he thinks of that. He’s probably had too much caffeine today.

Alastor looks at the time and announces that he better head back. It is close to dinner time, and if he doesn’t show up at the hotel, Lucifer or Charlie will come looking for him and drag Rosie back with them for dinner.

 As he has taken enough of her time and doesn’t want to suffer through dinner, while Rosie makes suggestive looks between him and Lucifer, he rises to leave.

Rosie goes to fetch a card for a photographer that Charlie is looking to hire, and Alastor heads back home with that safely tucked away in his pocket.

Alastor leaves Rosie’s and heads back to the hotel feeling slightly better but with no clear answer regarding his situation. He resolves to let the arrangement run its course and hopes that if he steps aside when the time comes, he will be allowed to retain some of the things he has now. He can’t pass up all the things that Lucifer is offering him.

It soon becomes apparent that Alastor is the reason Charlie requested a photographer's recommendation from Rosie. No one else would be able to capture his image.

“Come on, Al, I want a family picture,” Charlie pleads one day in his office. The photographer is downstairs waiting, for as much as Charlie talks about Lucifer respecting boundaries she is learning to put people on the spot and manipulating them so they will do as she wishes.

The inclusion in the picture touches Alastor. There are other group photos of the rest of the hotel residents, with Charlie, Vaggie, and Lucifer around them. 

He can’t even protest as Charlie counters his questioning look before he can even speak.

“You belong here with us; you’re my family,” Charlie smiles up at him, and again, his chest aches much like it did when he was recovering, and she moves to stand between him and Lucifer for the photograph. Vaggie and Charlie clasp hands in the front while Alastor and Lucifer pose with their hands behind their back at the couple’s side.

Alastor is sure that all his shots have been taken when a regal chair is conjured for the next picture. Alastor is sure that either Lucifer or Charlie are meant to sit there, but he finds himself being led to it. Lucifer stands behind him, one hand placed gently on his shoulder.

The picture is taken, and Lucifer smiles as he directs the photographer to send all the copies of the photographs his way. None may be released to the public until he authorizes it. Alastor looks up at Lucifer and can’t bear to look away from the man so casually exercising his power and influence to ensure that the public learns nothing he isn’t willing to share. Lucifer smiles down at him as if Alastor is everything he has ever wanted. 

“He already loves you,” Rosie’s words return to his mind.

At the same time, Lucifer places a gentle hand again on Alastor and helps him rise till Alastor is next to him.

Lucifer’s hand on his lower back keeps him close, and Alastor can’t help but feel his tail give an almost imperceptible twitch at the contact. That hasn’t happened in decades.

 Lucifer smiles at him as if Alastor is the most desirable creature in all creation. Such things would usually disgust him but Alastor feels himself almost preen at Lucifer’s reaction.

Lucifer has seen all his scars, every imperfection and feature that Alastor hides under layers of clothes, and Lucifer gazes as if he wants him. For a wild second, Alastor wonders what Lucifer looks like nude if his legs have the same coloration as his forearms.

Throughout dinner, Lucifer kept flexing his hands animatedly as he talked, and Alastor was distracted by thinking about said hands on him. 

More than once, when Lucifer would turn to speak to him, Alastor would be so fixated on the King’s mouth that he had difficulty responding with more than one-word answers.

“Is everything alright, Alastor,” Lucifer inquires gently, one hand poised as if asking for permission to touch Alastor. Alastor shakes his head, and the response is unclear to both of them, but the way Alastor folds his hands close to his body sends a clear signal.

Do not touch me.

Lucifer appears crestfallen at being unable to offer him some comfort.

Alastor once again feels like he is on the edge of having a fever.

“Everything is fine, but I think I better retire for the night,” Alastor says, and he walks away so quickly that Lucifer swears he has disappeared.

Charlie looks at her father from across the table with a questioning look, but both are at a loss. Lucifer tries to eat what is before him but finds that his appetite seems to have walked out with Alastor. Lucifer makes a move to follow Alastor, but his phone rings. A call from Heaven, the next step of many for what he wants to accomplish. He leaves the area for his workshop to answer it. He will have to check on Alastor afterward.

Alastor shuts the door to his room and wards it so he won’t be disturbed. He knows that it isn’t enough to keep Lucifer, but he knows that Lucifer will feel the wards and knock first to respect some of Alastor’s boundaries.

Thank you, Charlie.

Alastor decides that he will have to take a cold shower and see if that makes him feel less disturbed. 

He strips his clothes off and goes to stand under the spray. A few things from the gluttony ring have found their way into his shower courtesy of Lucifer, but Alastor decides to use his regular soap to feel more like himself. 

He will not think about Lucifer’s arms or his flirtatious smile. Nor the way that the King looks at him.

Alastor finds himself stifling a moan as water hits his chest. His nipples haven’t been this sensitive in a long time, and he runs a hand over one experimentally. It isn’t as unpleasant as he has found it before. He closes his eyes and thinks about Lucifer touching him, and the heat starts building up again.

“Fuck,” he says aloud to himself. 

Alastor feels his ears drop and feels his tail twitch to rise. Signs of submission and readiness to mate in most deer demons. It is a sign that the spell holding back his rut is weakening. That Alastor needs to do something to keep his rut at bay. Until he can reinforce the spell.

 Alastor knows that despite looking like he is completely back to normal and feeling at full strength, he isn’t because his shadow has yet to return. His shadow would be back if he were back to what he was before Adam. He now wishes that he hadn’t fought Lucifer on every minute of sleep; perhaps if he had gotten enough rest, this wouldn’t be happening. Now, he won’t trust himself alone with Lucifer, lest he destroy the fragile relationship they have managed to establish with sex. 

His tail gives another involuntary twitch, and Alastor despises himself for being unable to control it.

Using those features to entice someone has always struck him as vulgar. Now, thinking about doing such a thing in front of Lucifer, he hopes the man will feel the need to chase him and pin him down. It is entirely out of character for him to feel this way. Alastor reaches down between his legs and circles that bundle of nerves that have been pulsing lately. He presses down firmly with two fingers and circles the area until pleasure builds. He tries to think back to what he has experienced before.

The few encounters that Alastor has participated in have always been violent and bloody. Alastor has never enjoyed sex, but he has been able to reach an orgasm, even if it has always felt mechanical. He closes his eyes and changes the angle by bending forward at the waist. He thinks of Lucifer standing behind him, pulling Alastor back until he bottoms out inside him and gasps. He needs more than his slim fingers teasing and thrusting inside. He keeps on pleasuring himself, but he can not finish.

He needs more.

He wants more.

He wants alabaster skin, golden eyes, and black claws. 

What is wrong with him?

Alastor turns the water as cold as it will go to shock himself. He leaves the shower shivering. 

 He digs his nails into his palms, welcoming the pain that it brings and how it keeps his thoughts under control until his traitorous brain wonders if Lucifer would bite him during sex. All Alastor wants is the sweet oblivion of sleep to shut his brain down, but it will be difficult without Lucifer. He gets dressed, grabs a book, and settles into his bed. 

As expected, Lucifer knocks on his door to check on him. Alastor unlocks the door; Lucifer will not be satisfied until he sees him.

“Alastor, is everything alright?” Lucifer asks, and he walks into the room to look him over. Alastor’s tail starts to flutter, and Alastor has to pinch himself to stop it.

“Everything is fine, just tired,” Alastor puts the book on his lap and looks at Lucifer with a strained smile. Alastor wants to curl up into himself as Lucifer walks closer. He can not stay in bed, so he rises to stand. Lucifer reaches for him when one of Alastor’s long legs gets tangled in the sheets. It is ridiculous that he can’t even stand.

As Lucifer grabs him by the arm to keep him upright, Alastor bites his lip to stifle a groan. It is all he can do to keep from disgracing himself and putting everything at risk. 

Lucifer moves his hand to feel his temperature, and Alastor whimpers at the contact. That gentle touch on him should not feel so good.

“Alastor, what’s wrong?” Lucifer asks, concern in his voice.

I think my spell to keep my rut at bay is failing because I spend so much time with you, and now my body is demanding I make up for decades of denying it. Do you think you would be free to fuck me into the mattress for the next week? Alastor’s brain screams at him to say.

“I am not feeling entirely like myself. I should rest,” Alastor acknowledges tersely.

He can control himself.

At least Rosie’s advice help him clarify something, he is sexually frustrated. He will not allow such a base desire to rule him.

“Do you want me to stay?” Lucifer says tentatively, a hopeful gleam in his eyes.

Alastor has half a mind to say yes, but he perseveres and firmly leads Lucifer to the door while shaking his head. 

“No, I think I need to sleep alone tonight,” Alastor answers, and Lucifer tries to hide his disappointment.

“Ok, if you can’t sleep, come find me; I’ll be up a while. Got to review what all the Sins have been up to in the last couple of years. I may have to go put the fear of me into Mammon for his behavior as of late,” Lucifer chuckles as Alastor leads him to the doorway.

“Mammon is in charge of Greed, right?” Alastor asks, looking straight ahead,  smile fixed. It takes all his willpower to keep his tail still and his ear in a neutral position.

“Correct,” Lucifer states as he looks up at Alastor. Lucifer’s eyebrows turn down because Alastor will not look at him; the line of his mouth is set straight, but his eyes are concerned. 

“Are you sure everything is alright,”

Alastor inhales profoundly and closes his eyes.

“Yes, goodnight, Lucifer,” Alastor sighs out his name and waits for Lucifer to leave.

“Good night,  Alastor,” Lucifer hesitates; something feels so off, and he wants so badly to pick up Alastor and make him tell him what is bothering him, but he is trying to respect Alastor’s boundaries.

Alastor is obvious when he wants something, and it hurts that what Alastor wants right now is for Lucifer to leave, but he complies.

Alastor closes the door slowly. When he is done, he leans back against the door, not knowing that on the other side, Lucifer is gently placing his hand on the wood and telling himself not to panic.

Alastor needs some space. It is normal.

Lucifer had been hoping that the tail twitch had been a sign that things were moving in the right direction. All Lucifer wants is to lie down next to Alastor and tell him how much he means to him, that he will wait as long as it is needed, the rest of eternity, but to please not push him away when something is wrong. Lucifer also knows that actions are louder than words, so he resolves to make a rather insistent phone call after this incident. Something that will prove to Alastor how much Lucifer cares about him. 

Alastor resolves not to be alone with Lucifer again until he can get himself under control. He forces himself to lie on the hard couch and eventually reconciles with sleep.

When he wakes up, he manages to make it downstairs and successfully avoids being alone with Lucifer. Experience has taught him that Lucifer will let him run ragged for three days at most, so he needs to figure out how to get some sleep without being alone with Lucifer.

Alastor circumvents the sleep situation by dragging Charlie into an afternoon tea and plying her with chamomile. As Charlie falls asleep on his shoulder, Lucifer walks in, asking him what is happening. Alastor holds a finger to his lips and looks down at Charlie, dozing peacefully beside him. Vaggie has her head in Charlie’s lap, making a lovely picture. Lucifer doesn’t want to risk disturbing them, so Alastor manages another day without being alone with Lucifer. He even gets a small nap next to Charlie. It isn’t as fulfilling as sleeping next to Lucifer, but his libido seems to be dormant when he is around Charlie.

An excellent sign that he is getting himself under control.

Alastor is on the fourth or fifth day when Lucifer’s forearms derail his whole plan. Lucifer has rolled up his sleeves to help Charlie oversee some mixer set up to drum up interested sinners. Lucifer stands in the lobby, incorporating his daughter’s ideas into a theme night.

“Are you sure you have time for this, Dad?” Charlie inquires as she watches her father work.

“Of course, Char, I need to do something to pass the time until Heaven calls me back,” Lucifer responds. He sent in the proposal but now all he can do is wait.

Charlie waves excitedly at Alastor, and he has to quickly school his features into something neutral when Lucifer turns around. Alastor manages to nod before walking away to his office.

“Dad, is everything alright with you and Alastor?” Charlie whispers to her father.

“I don’t know, Char. I tried talking to him the other night, but he kept avoiding me. I don’t want to push too hard, but the anxiety is driving me mad. I am trying to respect his boundaries like you said,” Lucifer confesses to his child. He leans against a pillar. He has been trying to allow Alastor to set up boundaries and respect them, but it has been difficult. Lucifer’s instincts tell him to reach out to Alastor and to fix whatever is wrong. He can’t even imagine what would happen if Alastor left him.

Lucifer would fall to pieces at his rejection.

Charlie grabs her father’s hand.

“He’s not mom; I think you can reach out without being afraid of him running away. He might want to, but he won’t. Go, I got this. Everything will be ready for tomorrow,” Charlie reassures him.

Lucifer leaves in search of Alastor. The office and kitchen are empty, as are the lobby and his room. There is only one possibility left.

Lucifer finds Alastor at his radio tower. He takes a minute to admire the man in front of him. 

Tall, lean, and elegant frame with delicate features hiding all the strength, power, and determination Lucifer had come to know and appreciate. 

Alastor is a study in extremes.

Infuriating

Power hungry

Alluring

Terrifying

Polite

Cannibal

Charming

Intelligent

Vicious

Protective

Caring

Sarcastic

Cruel

Elegant

Calculating

Restrained

Capricious

Minus the cannibal aspect, it is all things that Lucifer sees in himself.

Lucifer knows that Alastor is smart enough to figure out how to work their attachment to his advantage, but Alastor has not abused it as Lilith had.

Most people would have run up the charge accounts that he had set up. Most people would use his name and connection to Lucifer to do things for themselves. Lucifer knows that Alastor trusts and likes him enough to sleep around him, but he holds back as if afraid of losing something.

Lucifer could wait; Alastor is worth waiting for, but they must talk. 

Lucifer knocks on the door

“How can I help you, Sire,” Alastor answers without looking up.

Lucifer frowns at that response. At the way that Alastor seems to distance himself from Lucifer. 

There is a freezing anxiety threatening to choke him and the start of a fiery possessiveness that demands to claim what is his. Lucifer breathes and reins himself in.

“What have I done wrong now that you are back addressing me in such a way?” Lucifer asks as he walks closer to Alastor, who remains on his chair.

“Nothing is wrong, Lucifer. Aren’t you waiting for Heaven to call?” Alastor answers but won’t look at him; his ears flick backward for a second, and Lucifer knows something has upset him. To the point that Alastor refuses to look at him, and Lucifer can’t stand it.

He walks over and turns the chair so Alastor must face him. Alastor shudders, and Lucifer hates that he can’t stop himself from caging Alastor between his arms like he did weeks ago. Charlie said he shouldn’t send Alastor through a portal, but he can send them both through one and back to one of their rooms.

“They can wait. Alastor, please. I don’t like feeling like I have to corner you to talk to me, but since you won’t tell me why you are avoiding me, I have to. Please tell me what is wrong. Is it because I spend so much time in your office?”Lucifer questions and Alastor keeps his eyes downcast, but Lucifer can tell that he wants to put space between them. 

“No, that isn’t it,” Alastor whispers, and Lucifer begins to worry.

“Are you upset because we sprung the pictures on you? I plan to let you choose which ones we release and when we release them,” Lucifer asks.

“No, it was a touching gesture,” Alastor seems to be growing more agitated as Lucifer crowds in, trying to look at him. Alastor turns his gaze every way but towards him.

“Has someone disrespected you? I told everyone that if another incident happened, I would erase them from existence,” Lucifer demands, his tone dark and dangerous.

“No, things have been going fine in town,” Alastor answers but doesn’t elaborate. Alastor didn’t even snap at him, saying he could take care of himself; this is serious.

Lucifer had hoped it wouldn’t come to this, but he must confess, even if it is just for Alastor to look at him.

Lucifer looks down and takes a deep breath.

“Is it because I ate all the beignets,” Lucifer mutters.

“You said that you dropped them and had to throw them away,” Alastor growls and jerks in his place as he turns his head to face Lucifer. Lucifer can’t help but relax.

 There is anger in Alastor’s gaze, but Lucifer sees that there is still some affection in there, and it soothes him. Alastor is finally looking at him, and he could collapse with relief. He was afraid that Alastor would look at him with disdain. The way that Lilith had when things started to go wrong. It makes him relax.

“I gave into temptation; that is kind of my thing,” Lucifer smiles mischievously. Alastor inhales as if he is about to get ready to rant at Lucifer for his transgression, and Lucifer would rather have Alastor berate him than ignore him.

Instead, Alastor places one hand on Lucifer’s face and pulls him in for a gentle kiss. It is a gentle press of lips, simple and sweet. Alastor goes to deepen the kiss, but his eyes flutter open when he feels Lucifer frozen at his touch. 

Alastor immediately pulls back; his smile is tight and forced. 

Perhaps Alastor has been mistaken and this is all one sided.

“My apologies; it seems I gave into temptation,” Alastor states. He tries to move away from Lucifer, but Lucifer holds onto the armrests of his radio chair, preventing him from retreating. Alastor wants to hide his face and looks over Lucifer’s shoulder. 

Anything but meeting those eyes.

He should have controlled himself; Alastor doesn’t want to know what Lucifer thinks of him now.

“Why are you apologizing?” Lucifer asks breathlessly. Alastor looks at Lucifer, who looks shocked but thrilled.

“Given your reaction, I feared that I have overstepped,” Alastor elaborates, wishing Lucifer would release him and give him some space to process this lapse in judgment.

“No, I have been wanting that for a long time,” Lucifer responds dazedly, a smitten grin lighting up his face, and Alastor swears he glows. Alastor shakes his head.

“Lucifer, you can let go of the chair, and perhaps we can talk…” Alastor stammers to come up with something to say.

“If I let go of this chair, I will ravish you, and I don’t think you are ready for that,” Lucifer huffs. He seems to have lost all ability to continue speaking, and Alastor thinks he knows why the King of Hell refuses to stand straight.

“No, I am not,” Alastor admits softly.

“Oh,” Lucifer’s smile falters, but he still looks like Alastor has granted him something precious.

“I don’t want to destroy what we have, but you make me want things that I wouldn’t consider with anyone else,” Alastor discloses. Alastor places a hand on one of Lucifer's shoulders and is rewarded by Lucifer shuddering underneath his touch.

“Please tell me what I am allowed to do. Can I touch you?”Lucifer begs. Never has Alastor felt this powerful and desired at the same time. 

“Not yet. Keep your hands where they are, please,” Alastor directs the static in his voice, dark and teasing.

Lucifer focuses on the yet. On the way, Alastor’s ear twitched in such a beguiling way. Everything but his prominent need pulsing between his legs. He won’t scare Alastor away, not now. Short of an army of exterminators interrupting them, he is not moving.

“I have been thinking about your hands on me,” Alastor divulges, and the hand previously on the shoulder grazes a claw down Lucifer’s arm to his fingers. Lucifer quivers at the sensation.

“Fuck, Alastor, what do you want me to do? Please, just tell me,” Lucifer pleads between gasps. Alastor is closing the distance between them again; his smile is predatory—the satisfaction of watching Lucifer at his mercy.

“I’m going to kiss you,” Alastor states.

Lucifer is more prepared this time around, but the exhilaration of feeling Alastor’s lips on his is even more intense. 

“Alastor, please,” Lucifer gasps as Alastor pulls away, and Alastor nods to let him know he is free to reciprocate before kissing Lucifer again.

Alastor’s kisses are languid and gentle; he lingers as if trying to see what he likes. Which Lucifer suspects is what he is doing, and Lucifer is happy to let him. To let Alastor lead as they explore. Lucifer responds as passionately as he can, given that he is still looming over Alastor—the torture of not being able to touch him.

Lucifer finds a way to rest his knees on the minuscule free space the seat has so he doesn’t press himself against Alastor. Alastor places a hand on Lucifer’s jawline to direct the angle, and Lucifer moans as he feels Alastor’s tongue slip into his mouth. It has been a long time since Lucifer has kissed anyone, and he can’t remember the last time he kissed anyone without intending to bed them immediately. However, kissing Alastor confirms that he would happily spend the rest of eternity kissing only him.

This is more than an attachment, more than him being possessive, protective, more than physical attraction. More than what Lucifer thought possible when he learned Alastor’s secret. 

What Lucifer feels for Alastor is love.

Given all that Lucifer has been willing to do it amazes him that it took Alastor kissing him to realize it.

Lucifer will do whatever it takes to get Alastor to reciprocate what he feels and surrenders to Alastor’s chaste explorations.

Lucifer would happily stay as they are, except that some infernal noise keeps intruding on their moment. Alastor pulls away, and Lucifer grumbles.

Perhaps he is dreaming again.

“Lucifer, I think something requires your attention,” Alastor gasps, and Lucifer is pleased with how affected he looks.

“Fuck them! They can wait,” Lucifer groans as he tries to follow Alastor’s mouth. If it isn’t Charlie, no one else matters to him.

“Your phone call with Heaven,” Alastor clarifies as he places a halting hand on Lucifer’s chest. Lucifer thinks he looks beautiful when he’s demanding. The feeling of Alastor’s hand going into his pocket leaves him puzzled, but he allows it.

Lucifer finally registers Alastor’s words as Alastor presents him with his phone.

“AHH,” Lucifer panics, eyes shifting between Alastor and the phone.

“You should answer that; we can revisit this later,”  Alastor directs him.

“Promise?” Lucifer asks as he takes the phone.

Alastor presses one more kiss to his lips before giving him an exasperated yes, and Lucifer finally answers the phone call and transports himself somewhere more private.

“There is nothing else for it; we will have to go and tell the higher council about Lucifer’s request,” St. Peter tells Sera.

“I know, but I am not looking forward to it,” Sera sighs pinching the bridge of her nose, and she grabs the gathered intelligence they have received and wonders if the higher council will be just as unsettled by it. If they will come to the same conclusion that she has.

Even if they don’t, she knows she will visit Hell soon. Who else comes with her is to be determined.

Chapter Text

“Heeellllloooo Sera, how’s it going?” Lucifer caroled into the phone, his smile wide and dreamy. Kissing Alastor had left him feeling giddiness he hadn’t felt in centuries. Even speaking to Sera couldn’t dampen his mood.

“Lucifer, you sound cheerful…”Sera said in a way of greeting. Her tone is suspicious. 

“Oh, yeah, a bit, so…” Lucifer replied with a toothy smile. He tried to get the corners of his mouth to relax and bit his lip, but all it did was add to the electric sensation that lingered from kissing Alastor.

“So?” Sera questioned, her tone anxious for Lucifer to continue.

Lucifer’s joy momentarily made him forget that Heaven preferred it when he sounded miserable. Sera, in particular, had always been irritated by Lucifer’s playful, cheerful nature.

“So, I figure this wasn’t a social call. I am guessing that you will tell me that my request has been refused and that I will have to resubmit,” Lucifer surmised in a much more serious tone. His eyebrows furrowing, he grabbed his cane, twirling it anxiously for good measure. 

“No, your request is still under review. We did have some questions about why this particular sinner caught your attention,” Sera continued, catching Lucifer by surprise. He dropped his cane at her unexpected question.

Lucifer was sure that she heard that but she didn’t mention it.

“Oh, well, I put everything you requested in the file. Is there something in particular that you would like to know?” Lucifer sighs.

“We wanted to hear it directly from your mouth,” Sera clarified.

Lucifer frowned at the statement and pinched the bridge of his nose with one hand to keep his frustration from seeping into his tone.

“We?” Lucifer asked.

“The council will listen to this conversation later to review it with the rest of the information,” Sera answers curtly.

Heaven was so much double and triple-checking. It was one thing that he did not miss. Of course, they would want him to repeat everything he had written down.

 Probably listen to it multiple times and replay it for the youngest cherubs as a warning later.

Look at how miserable the King of Hell is—what can happen if you stray from the path.

Let them say whatever they wanted, use him as a warning to others.

Alastor is worth it; if Lucifer got what he wanted from Heaven, there would be no doubt in Alastor’s mind about how serious Lucifer was when it came to him. What his intentions were regarding him and their future

“Of course, I am more than happy to do so,” Lucifer responded enthusiastically. He manifested a comfortable seat in his workshop and settled in. He had a lot to say regarding Alastor.

_______

It is very late when Lucifer finishes speaking with Heaven. His brain feels like it has been squeezed dry.

He’s in desperate need of something heavy on either carbohydrates or sugar, or better yet both, and hopes that he will find something of the like in the kitchen. He can always manifest something, but he feels drained after hours on the phone, and it just tastes better if someone else makes it. Also, he is tired of looking at the same walls he has stared at for the last few hours.

The smell wafting from the kitchen promises both, and he feels himself irresistibly pulled towards the source of it.

He turns into the kitchen and finds the light still on despite the late hour.

His hopes of finding some sustenance in solitude vanish before him, but he refuses to turn around; he hopes it is Alastor, but after getting emotionally trampled by Heaven, he doesn’t want to get his hopes up.

He turns his features into something that hides how worn out he is, but he immediately relaxes when Alastor’s back comes into view. His smile goes warm and gooey, just like whatever Alastor has made.

“I was wondering if you were ever going to finish your phone call,” Alastor says as he turns his head to face him. Watching him move like that should be unsettling, but Lucifer is used to it.

 If anything, it gives him a swooping feeling of elation to see that sharp smile turn to him.

“So was I; what wonderful smell. Can I have some, please?” Lucifer pleads as he leans against the counter. Alastor relaxes as he turns back to the oven. He seems to be pouring something over the baking dish in front of him

“It’s bread pudding. After the first two hours of you still locked up in your office, I figured you might need something. Since I made this special for you, I venture to say yes, you may have some,” Alastor informs him.

Alastor made something just for him! 

Lucifer could almost fall to his knees and pledge his undying love and devotion as the dessert comes into view. A decadent bread pudding, Lucifer can only watch as Alastor serves him a piece, tops it with some vanilla ice cream, and he will come to learn bourbon and caramel sauce.

Lucifer has to fight the urge to drop to his knees and beg Alastor to marry him on the spot. 

“I don’t deserve it or you,” Lucifer groans and takes a tentative step toward the tall demon.

The corner of Alastor’s smile turns up at Lucifer’s comment, and he hands the plate with a spoon to a grateful Lucifer.

“Consider it a show of appreciation for taking direction well,” Alastor whispers.

Lucifer has to suppress the shudder that threatens to let Alastor know how much hearing that affected him.

Two can play that game.

“Thank you, and I am the only reason you are still awake,” Lucifer states with a mischievous glint. He dips the spoon into the dessert and pauses. He decides to offer the first bite to Alastor.

“Are you worried it is poisoned?” Alastor teases and Lucifer raises a brow and moves the spoon back toward him. Only to be stopped by Alastor, who allows the King to feed him the bite. It shouldn’t be so seductive to watch Alastor eat the sweet, but Lucifer’s mind can’t help but think of lewd things, and his breath catches.

“As you can see, not poisoned,” Alastor answers after swallowing. Puzzled as to what Heaven could have possibly said to Lucifer that, he is back to wondering if Alastor would poison him, given the way he seems to be intently watching Alastor eat, and swallow.

 Alastor is unsure of the next step in this and grabs the spoon from Lucifer to reciprocate the action since Lucifer seems frozen but yearning for something.

They have kissed, so sharing a utensil seems less unsavory at the moment.

It doesn’t click in Alastor’s mind until he watches Lucifer become flustered; he wonders if it is the intimacy of feeding each other until he feels the heat rise in him again as he watches Lucifer take the offered bite more sensually than Alastor thought possible.

“Oh,”  Has he become one of those people who reduce everything to sex just because of a couple of kisses? 

“Anything you want to share,” Alastor manages to ask after he places the spoon back on the plate with a trembling hand. He leans against the counter to create some space between them.

He wonders if Lucifer would look so pleased when devouring him if he ever allowed it.

Where did that thought pop up from, and did he remember to turn off the oven? It is hot in here.

“I think it went well; I hope to share the outcome of this phone call with you soon,” Lucifer copies his pose and moves closer so he is right next to Alastor. It is Alastor’s turn to become flustered and turn away.

“I hope it is worth it,” Alastor exhales as he feels the heat rise from Lucifer’s body. Lucifer is pleased by Alastor’s reactions and tries to keep himself in check.

“It is more than worth it,” Lucifer answers as he playfully pushes his shoulder into Alastor’s side and takes another bite of the dessert.

“Good,” Alastor mutters before turning around and starting to clean. Lucifer places a halting hand gently on Alastor. Alastor turns to face Lucifer again and watches as he cleans the kitchen with a snap of his fingers.

Lucifer wants nothing more than to carry Alastor back to either of their rooms and continue where they left off earlier, but he can see that his timid consort is uneasy because of their proximity. 

Lucifer decides to do this properly. 

“Alastor, can I take you out on a date? Dinner, dancing?” Lucifer asks with a hopeful smile up at the sinner. Alastor seems surprised but pleased and agrees. Alastor requests that their first date be somewhere private, and Lucifer tells him it will be as he wishes.

The night ends with Lucifer escorting Alastor to his rooms; he holds the sinner’s hand and bends down to kiss it. He looks at Alastor with unmistakable heat as he retires for the night. Trying his best to hide the raging erection pressing against his slacks with his cane as Alastor walks into his bedroom.

“Can’t wait for tomorrow; pick you up at 7 pm,” Lucifer winks at the blushing Radio Demon before bowing and walking away after Alastor confirms their date.

Lucifer tries to calm himself down, but he can’t control himself now.

 He knows he could wait for Alastor to go to sleep and avail himself to his unconscious form. Mark up the sinner with kisses and cum while he remains unaware is tempting, but after being granted a taste of what it feels like to kiss Alastor while he is awake, he doesn’t want to go back to that. 

Moreover, Lucifer doesn’t trust himself to hold back. Nor would it be as satisfying. He also has the problem that he seems to be orgasming embarrassingly quickly whenever he thinks of Alastor. Had they kept on kissing, he knows he would have come undone if Alastor had ventured anywhere close to his member.

 He doesn’t want to disappoint his future spouse by finishing too quickly.

He is the King of Hell, not some teenage boy on his first date. However, he feels like one right now.

He ponders on their secluded date and comes up with something sure to be romantic and private. Inspiration and Alastor as a muse works wonders for his creativity.

He is still desperately horny.

His pulsing erection is still pressing against his leg, insistent on attention.

 Lucifer settles on the edge of his bed and kicks off his boots. He tosses his hat to the side and takes off his shirt. He looks down at himself. He still looks impressive with his shirt off and hopes that Alastor will find him pleasing should the evening progress further than some kisses.

Please let it progress further than some kisses. He knows he can’t die from sexual frustration, but it feels like a possibility.

He closes his eyes and pulls out his heavy erection. Fuck, he is dripping with want, and he grasps himself tightly and starts moving his hand up and down, wishing it was Alastor’s hand on him. 

He whines, thinking about it. Would Alastor be as reserved in bed as he is with Lucifer, or would he methodically take him apart and leave him begging? If it is the first, he knows Alastor is a quick learner. That it won’t take him long to learn how to touch Lucifer, how to bring him to ecstasy with elegant strokes.

It is what Lucifer is planning to do to Alastor. Leave him boneless and satisfied. Unwilling and unable to leave his bed.

He knows that Alastor lacks experience, and he is looking forward to introducing him to every sexual act he knows and those he is yet to explore, from sweet to as depraved as Alastor will allow.

Lucifer’s hips jerk upwards thinking about Alastor’s flushed face and he orgasms.

He is still unsatisfied and wishes he could feel Alastor’s long fingers on him. He is still very restless and thinks he needs to deal with something before their relationship progresses. 

He wishes he could get more insight into what Alastor might enjoy.

He is glad for the clear-headedness achieved post-orgasm. If he plays this right, he will get more than just information.

He forgot that he has the closest being to Alastor within reach and needs to communicate with it before bringing it back. 

Ensure it understands it is in its best interest to help Lucifer. 

Lucifer snaps himself into a robe so as not to overwhelm his guest.

Lucifer opens his cum slick hand, and out of the darkness forms Alastor’s shadow.

 The dark figure seems to be looking around in alarm, searching for Alastor. Its antlers distort and seem less substantial as it comes into being. The shadow orients itself and starts gliding towards the door, unwilling to recognize or acknowledge Lucifer.

Lucifer can’t have it running off yet, so he quickly snaps his fingers and wraps a golden chain around its neck.

The idea of getting Alastor to wear such a thing for him has him biting his lip to keep from moaning at the image, but he still makes a needy noise that has the shadow turn to him.

The shadow tugs at the heavy chain with both hands in a desperate move to get free. 

“Oh, stop panicking; I told you I mean neither Alastor nor you any harm. Besides, you aren’t going anywhere until I let you,” Lucifer huffs at the struggling form.

The shadow fixes him with a plaintive, doubtful stare and continues its desperate attempts to escape.

Stubborn, just like its owner.

Lucifer smirks and continues watching the shadow in its fruitless quest.

Finally, after a particular tug ends with the shadow falling hard on the floor, it lets go of the heavy chain. It turns to look at Lucifer with blatant disgust and rage, clear in its complicated movements and narrowing of eyes.

“Are you finally willing to listen? If you help me, I will let you rejoin Alastor; if not, I will banish you back to the dark until I remember you again,” Lucifer threatens

The shadow looks at him sternly. Distrust is clear in its standoffish posture, but it nods to let Lucifer know it is willing to listen. It doesn’t have a choice, but Lucifer is willing to give it options.

“You do want to rejoin Alastor, don’t you?” Lucifer teases.

The shadow nods enthusiastically.

“Good, he misses you, you know. He doesn’t feel like himself without you.” Lucifer discloses and watches the shadow perk up at the mention of Alastor missing him.

Lucifer stands and walks over till he is in front of the shadow.

The shadow bows its head; its ears flick backward in submission. Lucifer is pleased that it seems to have accepted its situation. 

“Now, can you guess what I may require of you,” Lucifer asks. The shadow looks at him defiantly, and Lucifer is glad to see that it isn’t easily broken.

Lucifer stares at where the shadow's eyes would be and finds it can communicate that it feels uneasy.

 One of its hands reaches upwards, where the antlers usually are. Instead of the large, spiky rack that Lucifer remembers being there, something more similar to Alastor’s antlers are situated there.

Something far more feminine than Lucifer remembers.

Lucifer’s question of whether the shadow is connected to Alastor’s rut cycle seems answered.

The shadow's hand motions upwards and moves to stand. Lucifer gives the shadow enough slack to do so comfortably.

The hand movements become more insistent, and Lucifer has to tear his eyes away from the shadow’s sensuous silhouette to get the message. He remembers the shadow having sharper edges, whether its form right now is rounder and defined because Alastor’s spell is fading or Lucifer’s collar isn’t clear.

Lucifer explains that it was necessary for him to send the shadow away in the beginning while Alastor was recuperating. It was easier for Lucifer to maintain the shadow’s power on its own than to have the shadow continue to feed off a weakened Alastor. He informs the shadow of the close call with Vox and swears that the shadow gags at the mention of the annoying TV demon.

Lucifer is watching, garnering how aware of its situation the shadow understands. It is intelligent but not as intelligent as Alastor and has more limitations.

Still plenty of self-preservation.

The shadow points at Lucifer and then at its left hand and questions. Lucifer thinks that it is moving rather rapidly along to the question of Lucifer marrying Alastor when the shadow morphs a bit, so it mimics Lilith’s mannerisms.

“Oh, her, she’s long gone. Don’t worry about her. She no longer has any hold over Alastor; I made sure of that,” Lucifer informs the shadow. Who walks closer, trying to determine if Lucifer now holds Alastor’s leash.

“No, I don’t want to own his soul. Ugh, I want him as my consort,” Lucifer confesses.

The shadow is still doubtful and makes a lewd movement. 

“No, I don’t want you to feel obligated to pleasure me. Yes, of course, I want him that way, but I want to ensure he enjoys it,” Lucifer retorts to the agitated shadow. 

The shadow cocks its head to the side as if contemplating Lucifer’s words. The shadow gives a questioning shrug, and Lucifer motions for it to continue regarding its concern.

It makes sharp, halted movements and then shows a frantic back-and-forth struggle. One of its hands closes around its own neck, and it takes a minute to see how it is contorting on the floor on its hands and knees. The outline of the tail distracts him, but it seems to be using it to cover its backside. Only when the shadow grabs its tail sharply, and its hand trembling is the position clear.

A forced breeding position.

“No, I don’t want to force him! I mean, unless he might be into that, but it would require us to talk about it,” Lucifer answers in a rush. The shadow seems to move its hands ambiguously, and Lucifer moves on; he does make a note to bring it up to Alastor eventually; he feels that the picture box may have taken liberties that his dear didn’t enjoy.

Lucifer again explains that he wants Alastor, loves and wants him to be happy. Some carefully worded questions let Lucifer know that the shadow is not against him courting Alastor, just protective.

“You are a very good shadow, aren’t you? Making sure he is taken care of and willing to do things to protect him. Like when you took him away after his injury,” Lucifer compliments the shadow and watches the shadow’s shoulder relax.

A little more conversation, and the shadow stops standing so defensively, its posture more welcoming. A flick of its tail shows interest in other things, and Lucifer takes it as confirmation that it can feel the change in Alastor towards him.

The shadow looks intrigued and seems to be asking what else Lucifer wants.

“What I desire from him is completely consensual. I want him to enjoy it, to want to do it again. Does he like what you like?” Lucifer questions.

Every being in creation prefers to talk about itself rather than others, and he thinks the shadow will follow suit.

The shadow narrows its eyes and nods.

The shadow crosses its arms and stands off to the side. Lucifer watches the shadow follow his movements as he walks to sit on the bed. It seems mesmerized by the outline of his half-hard cock, and Lucifer doesn’t miss the tempting motion the ears make at the sight. The tail twitching upwards.

It seems that the rut is imminent after all these days. The shadow probably doesn’t have as much self-control as Alastor does.

Lucifer is bare underneath the robe and takes a seat, ensuring that his robe tents up so there is no mistake about Lucifer’s state.

The shadow seems interested and steps closer. 

Lucifer knows that the shadow can touch and manipulate objects in the world, so he isn’t surprised that the shadow walks over to examine him. Nor that it motions for Lucifer to show it what he is working with.

“Oh, no, if you want to see what I am working with, you can undress me. I am not going to force you to do anything,” Lucifer looks down meaningfully and pats the bed beside him.

The shadow’s eyes narrow, and one elegant hand reaches out to expose Lucifer’s long, thick, pale cock. The shadow’s mouth opens in a silent O of appreciation, and it sits next to him

“Think I can show him a good time?” Lucifer asks huskily.

Lucifer places a gentle hand on the shadow. He feels it jolt in surprise at him touching it.

“Yeah, I know it usually only works the other way around, but being King has its perks,” Lucifer informs the shadow.

The shadow trembles a bit.

“Do you want me to touch you? Why don’t you show me what he usually does when he gets needy? How do I take care of him?” Lucifer requests, his voice dark.

Lucifer trails a hand up the shadow’s leg and watches it take a shuddering breath. It places a hand on its chest, hesitant to proceed, but Lucifer encourages it. Tells it that it is safe.

The shadow starts to make exaggerated movements at first but then shows Lucifer tender strokes to its chest, inner and outer thighs, and a brief scrape of nails across sensitive flesh. Lucifer can tell that it is working itself up to quite a state and isn’t putting on a show.

“Yeah, just like that,” Lucifer praises the shadow and nods when it starts to lay backward on the bed. Lucifer lays down on his stomach next to it to enjoy the display.

“Good boy,” Lucifer heaps the praise meaningfully.

The shadow shakes its head. Lucifer wonders what the shadow means. It makes a movement to differentiate between itself and Alastor.

“No, I know Alastor is a man. That is why I said boy, I didn’t mean it in a derogatory manner,” Lucifer explains.

The shadow has stopped its movements. Trying to communicate with Lucifer with hand gestures. One hand dips between its legs and the motion is unmistakable even though all Lucifer can see is pitch blackness.

“Oh, you want me to call you something else? I mean, with that sinful little hole, I bet you are just a sweet doe, aren’t you,” Lucifer states and teases the shadow. It seems to enjoy that.

Interesting, he must be sensitive about how he refers to Alastor inside and outside the bedroom. He promises the shadow to consider it before encouraging it to continue.

Eventually, the shadow starts again, slowly and tentatively. 

“Don’t feel a need to put on a show. I want to know what both of you like. Does he play with this little area,” Lucifer asks, and he hovers his fingers over the shadow’s hand in the general area of its pubic anatomy. Lucifer presses gently on the shadow's hand, and the shadow’s leg starts shaking at the contact.

“Oh, not often enough, it seems,” Lucifer surmises gently.

Apparently, Lucifer isn’t the only one that is pent up. The shadow begins to pull Lucifer towards him. Lucifer knows that since it is a much more basic being, it will likely pursue its instincts more freely than Alastor. Lucifer resists and places its hands back on itself.

“Now, if you want me to make you feel good before I send you away,” Lucifer begins and gets cut off as the shadow moves to sit.

“Oh, don’t react like that. I promise your time is coming soon; I want him to need me more. To ensure he says yes, you know how independent he can be,” Lucifer offers. The shadow seems dejected at Lucifer’s rebuke of its offer.

“No, no, as appealing as you are. I won’t take you first. He is the one I want. The next place this cock buries itself in will be him. I love him, and you are a part of him. Do you understand?” Lucifer states firmly.

That finally makes the shadow understand how serious Lucifer’s intentions are.

It still looks disappointed and frustrated. Considering that Lucifer has a perfectly good erection going to waste between his legs, the shadow doesn’t understand his reluctance.

“Oh, don’t worry, I am not sending you away unsatisfied,” Lucifer divulges with a devilish grin.

Lucifer produces a jet-black vibrator the same size as his own cock. He teases the shadow a bit. Runs it along its inner thigh and watches the shadow lay back on the bed.

“I’ll even let you have this while you are away, but I want to make a deal with you. You will help me make sure that Alastor stays with me. I want him willing, but you know how he is—he disappeared for years because he made a bad deal with my ex-wife. He needs someone to care for him, and I want to be that person. It will all work out for us,” Lucifer promises gently.

The shadow seems to ponder and tremble but eventually holds out its hand to shake Lucifer. Lucifer shakes the hand but doesn’t hand the toy over.

“Oh, I am not sending you away just yet. Why don’t you show me what you and him like. No shame or embarrassment here. Just show me what he likes during ruts,” Lucifer instructs the shadow

Lucifer shows the shadow where to press on the toy to turn it on and how it manages to thrust. 

The shadow seems captivated, and Lucifer watches, mesmerized, as it begins to play with an area between its legs. It seems to be pitch black on black, but the unmistakable outline of legs and thrusting hips leave nothing to the imagination. The shadow concentrates the vibration on where Lucifer thinks its clit is. Still, after a while, it seems to grow exasperated between having to alternate with vibrating it over the sensitive area of thrusting it inside.

“Well, I could give you a hand, but only a hand,” Lucifer offers.

The shadow nods enthusiastically. If Alastor is half this willing, they will have a wonderful honeymoon—a very sexually fulfilling marriage.

It guides Lucifer’s hand to its slick opening and throbbing clit. 

“It’s been a while, hasn’t it?” Lucifer points out as he teases the tight, wet slit. 

Lucifer has had virgins that weren’t this tight. He plans on spending a lot of time with his head between Alastor’s thighs to prep him. Eating out pussy is one of his favorite bedroom activities

“Let me see,” Lucifer commands, and the shadow tentatively hands over its new toy. 

Lucifer waves a hand and hands it back, covered in lubricant to make it easier.

“Oh, you want me to,” Lucifer smirks, allowing his hand to be guided again to the shadow's wet entrance. The head of the toy can barely nudge its way in, moving an inch in and out at most.

“Oh, you will have fun taking your time with that. Hold it for me,” Lucifer requests of the shadow, who looks at him reproachfully. Until it feels one of Lucifer’s hands on its chest and the other circling its bundle of nerves.

“Let’s send you off with at least one orgasm; we don’t need you coming back frustrated,” he is rewarded by feeling the shadow melt under his touch. 

“Take it slow; we have time,” Lucifer commands, even as his cock stands proudly between his legs. The shadow moves to touch Lucifer.

“No, keep your hands to yourself, or I will stop. Show me what he likes,” Lucifer directs the shadow.

Lucifer learns that his lover and his shadow are very limited in experience but responsive. Simple tugging and pinching of its sensitive nipples has the shadow closing its eyes and shaking underneath Lucifer.

When Lucifer teases the pulsing bundle of nerves atop its mound, it comes apart quickly.

Perhaps his hair-trigger orgasms will be a blessing in the beginning. They can both build up their stamina together.

He heaps praise on the shadow, stating that he is so proud of the shadow for trusting and letting Lucifer touch him. He wonders how easily Alastor will blush at things like that. How far down will the blush go?

After the third orgasm, he dips his fingers down and watches the shadow quiver. The head of the toy is clenched tightly in its cunt, but only half of the toy has made its way in.

He would think the stretch was painful, except that the shadow seemed determined to get more of the toy. It is eager despite having achieved three orgasms.

Lucifer can tell the poor little shadow is exhausted, but when Lucifer goes to remove the toy, it closes its legs around it.

“Do you want to rest with it there? I don’t want you to be sore. Do you feel good?” Lucifer questions. He remembers that ruts can go on for days, and the shadow seems to have started it by the way it is acting.

The shadow nods affirmatively.

“See, I want to make him feel good always; I want to make him happy. Do you think he will let you play with us once in a while if he is pleased,” Lucifer contemplates as he looks down at the shadow. The shadow still seems to want, and its gaze goes directly to Lucifer’s erect cock.

Lucifer pulls his hand away from himself and grabs the shadow's wrist to guide it to his aching member. The shadow’s grip is cooler than he expected but still welcome. Its touch is gentle and reverent.

“There you go, touch it, feel it; I want to give this to him every night. He won’t ever be empty again if I can help it. Don’t you think he deserves that? Both of you deserve that for being so good. Don’t you think I remember how well you helped him defend this hotel and my daughter?” Lucifer recalls Alastor’s actions.

The shadow’s grip strokes Lucifer’s shaft up and down. Its movements are frantic but pleasurable. Lucifer guides the movement, so it slows down the motion and drags out his pleasure. Finally, when he is almost at the edge, he pulls the shadow’s hand away but guides it lower to his heavy balls. The shadow trembles and gently squeezes Lucifer; Lucifer feels a tongue run up his chest and neck.

Needy thing. Lucifer gives it a look, and it stops.

“Do you think eventually he might want a fawn of his own? I want him to be so happy and secure that he finally feels safe enough to pursue that. I can make that happen. I can be the kind of mate he has been waiting for,”

Lucifer guides the shadow's hand back to its chest and shows it how to play with its nipples.  

Lucifer teases the shadow’s clit, and whispers filth into its ear. The toy is still clenched tightly it its cunt and Lucifer increases the vibration and thrusting of the toy. The shadow has spread its legs so wide that Lucifer can clearly see the outline of the toy as it thrusts in and out. It is valiantly trying to take more of the shaft, and Lucifer wants to see if he can feel the outline of the toy when he presses down on the shadow's belly. 

Lucifer’s large hand on its lower abdomen has the shadow closing its eyes and mouthing silently on the bed beside him. Lucifer can feel each thrust into its womb. Lucifer moves over the shadow, mimicking the angle for missionary.

“Such a good doe,” Lucifer whispers as he leans close to the shadow's ear. His hair teases the shadow's face, and the shadow tenses underneath Lucifer as it orgasms. 

Lucifer follows suit and comes all over its belly. Lucifer cuddles the shadow and holds it as it trembles.

“I take it you enjoyed yourself. I think you will now see some of the benefits of helping me pursue Alastor,” Lucifer informs the shadow as it plays with Lucifer’s seed, trailing patterns over its belly. Lucifer snaps his fingers and cleans both of them up. The shadow looks up reproachfully.

“Don’t worry, if everything goes well, you will grow tired of that,” Lucifer informs it. The shadow tilts its head as if challenging him. Lucifer chuckles

“When you wake up, you will be back in the shadows, but we will be reunited soon,” Lucifer states. The shadow seems a little dejected.

“Come on, you agreed that he needs someone to take care of him, and you know he almost died last time when he relied solely on you. I don’t want to replace you or neglect you. I need him to accept that he has someone willing to take care of him and you by extension,” Lucifer assures the shadow.

It looks up at the ceiling and blinks slowly. Eventually, it nods gently in agreement.

Lucifer strokes its head and watches the shadow settle beside him and fall asleep. He sends it off and back to the abyss, sated and willing to do as Lucifer bids it.

Tomorrow will be a big day.

Their first official date since this whole thing started. Lucifer better sleep so he can ensure that tomorrow goes according to plan. He will have to inform Charlie of his plans to ensure they are not disturbed, but given how excited she was about the photographs, he knows his daughter is already picking out wedding decorations for him and Alastor.

 Lucifer reclines back against his pillows and closes his eyes. He has everything well in hand and all the allies that he needs in his corner to court Alastor properly.

Chapter Text

Time is funny when you are looking forward to something. It drags when Lucifer gets excited about tonight and seems to disappear when he puts the preparations in place for tonight’s date.

Alastor wants a private first date, and that is what he will get, but private doesn’t have to mean plain or boring. Lucifer wants to ensure every detail is immaculate and makes the necessary phone calls. Asmodeus is burning with curiosity, but he keeps his prodding to a minimum, even as he entices Lucifer with an alternative date location in the Lust Ring.

“Another time, Oz, you know how careful one has to be when you date someone that others may see as vulnerable, don’t you,” Lucifer points out, and it serves as both a threat and a reminder that Lucifer is more aware than people suspect.

Asmodeus stammers a bit.

“Don’t worry, Oz, as long as Fizarolli makes you have under his own volition, you have my blessing,” Lucifer clarifies, and he hears Oz let out a deep breath that Lucifer can easily picture Asmodeous turning purple from the effort of holding it. Lucifer smiles as he thinks about everything he has done to ensure that Alastor picks him and how far they have come. Asmodeus reassures him that everything will be as Lucifer has commanded.

Lucifer hangs up the phone with at least that part of their date taken care of.

____

Alastor wakes up feeling an anxious excitement that leaves him unsettled in his own skin. There is a layer of desire that he is unfamiliar with. 

He distracts himself with helping Charlie and catching up on paperwork that he has neglected for the past few days. Any mention of Lucifer seems to make his tail want to twitch, and he keeps his coat on and his back against a wall until he is alone.

Alastor wants to go for a walk but is unwilling to leave the hotel as if some part of him is rooting him on the spot because he is reluctant to leave Lucifer’s side, which irritates him.

This morning's coffee ritual was perfectly companionable; it settled and distressed him. Lucifer looked at him with so much warmth that Alastor felt himself blush.

Alastor buries himself in ledgers and makes schedules for the hotel and his radio show. It eats up the morning and early afternoon. He does not see Lucifer when he heads downstairs in search of food.

Eventually, he heads back to his office to find a present on his desk, his name prominently displayed on the tag. Alastor hesitantly approaches it, circling it, unsure what to expect. He is so engrossed in studying the package that he doesn’t hear footsteps behind him.

“Oh, you haven’t opened it?” Charlie asks as she announces her arrival with a knock on the doorframe.

“Charlie, dear, how may I help you?” Alastor responds as he turns his head to face her and then turns the rest of his body to meet his eye line.

She smiles at him as he does; Alastor can tell that she is trying her best not to vibrate with excitement. Watching her be this excited over something that surely concerns him is endearing.

“Dad asked me to make sure that you got his present. He wants you to open it before your date tonight.” Charlie trilled the words out, and Alastor could tell she was on the verge of singing. 

Alastor turns back to look at the box, and Charlie, unsure what he feels about her being aware of the progression of their relationship, is relieved that she seems so excited about the possibility of them exploring this. Charlie can read the way that his smile tightens and the narrowing of his eyes well enough.

Alastor has been so preoccupied with physical things that other complications have not crossed his mind.

Or is it that nothing is holding you back for once in your life?

“I know you wanted it to be private, and I can assure you that I am the only one who knows about it that could tell. Vaggie knows as well, but she would rather die than say anything,” Charlie clarifies; when Alastor looks at her eyes, he sees that she means it.

He cares about her a lot, and the idea of losing either of them if this goes wrong eats at him. He can’t find the words to say that, so he fixes his smile before replying.

“Oh, what is it?” Alastor asks as he turns to motion at the present.

“I can’t ruin the surprise, but you don’t have to use it if you don't like it. Dad wants this to be a memorable night,” Charlie explains.

“If you say so,” Alastor mutters but remains where he is. Charlie can tell he is uneasy about something, and she wonders if he does not understand how important he is to her and her father. She thinks about Vaggie and knows saying things is better than leaving them unsaid. The silence stretches, and Charlie approaches him slowly until she stands beside him and looks up at his side profile. There is no harm in telling people you love them or reminding them of their importance.

“Alastor, I have to thank you,” Charlie starts softly; it takes a second for Alastor’s eyes to return from his thoughts.

L

“Whatever for Charlotte?” Alastor replies as he shakes his head slightly

“For giving my dad and me a chance and making him happy. I can’t remember the last time I saw him this excited about anything,” Charlie enthuses.

“He seemed excited about helping you,” Alastor argues, and Charlie shakes her head at his response.

“Only because you goaded him into it. This is different; he practically glows when he talks about you,” Charlie points out.

“My dear, he glows because he is still an angel,” Alastor responds with a dismissive motion of his hand towards Charlie. She takes it as an opening to hold her hand out for him to take. Alastor looks at her hand before taking it and patting it.

“You know it is more than that; he hasn’t glowed like that in centuries,” Charlie reminds him. It did seem that Lucifer beamed at him from the inside out whenever Alastor entered a room. Alastor was usually too busy reining his emotions to examine Lucifer’s reactions.

“Perhaps,” Alastor answered cryptically. He held Charlie’s hand loosely; it would have been easy for Charlie to pull away, but instead, she clenched her hand in his until she got a responding motion from Alastor, who still looked half lost and half hopeful.

“However, I don’t want you to feel pressured into doing anything. My dad is very eager for things to progress, but he is willing to wait. Don’t force yourself into doing something just because you think you should, ok? You have all the time in creation. If… you decide you don’t want to, we will understand. Things might be awkward at first, but we will understand. I value you on your own, Alastor. Don’t think that if you don’t want to, I would stop caring about you,” Charlie mutters. 

The words seem to pain her. Charlie would instead not think about the possibility of breaking her father’s heart, but Alastor was her friend first, and she wouldn’t let him forget that. Even if she fantasizes about finally getting a sibling if their union goes well, she will make the best big sister, but she doesn’t want to let her ideas get away from her and scare Alastor away.

Alastor looks at her hopeful face and doesn’t want a future in which he is the one that makes her lose that. Not when she looks at him like he is the key to the future happiness of her family.

“That is something to ponder. Is this something I shouldn’t open before you,” Alastor asks.

Charlie has the good grace enough to only smile at that.

“It is perfectly safe to open up in front of me,” Charlie discloses, letting go of his hand. 

Alastor walks over to the gift, pulls the lid off the large box, and finds a new suit—a very well-tailored suit similar to his own, only in a different color. Its top starts as pitch black and then transients into red. It is a lovely garment: the fabric, the stitching, and the cut. Alastor doesn’t know how Lucifer got his measurements, but he can already tell the suit is bespoke for him.

“Ohh, that is so pretty,” Charlie gasps, and Alastor nods in agreement. Alastor runs his hand over the elegant fabric.

“You can tell your father I shall be wearing this tonight,” Alastor informs her. He didn’t want to make things more difficult for Lucifer if he had anything planned around this outfit, and it was a gorgeous piece; it would be a shame not to wear it.

“Ok, have a great time,” Charlie says as she leaves, her footsteps clacking merrily away from his office.

Alastor ponders her words and finally sits with that question about what he wants to do.

Can he be what Lucifer wants?

Can Lucifer respect his boundaries?

Where is this going?

Is he attracted to Lucifer, or is it his rut? 

How will Lucifer feel if Alastor states his rut and doesn’t want anything physical afterward?

What if Alastor wants more, and Lucifer decides that Alastor isn’t worth it?

How much of this is real, and how much is animal attraction on his part?

His tail twitches unhelpfully, and his thighs clench, which often happens when he thinks about being physical with Lucifer. 

Lucifer isn’t some random sinner; he is the very being that tempted humanity.

Alastor could argue that, of course, he would be tempted by the Devil into indulging in pleasures of the flesh, but he doesn’t want to lose everything else.

Lucifer seeking him out in the mornings for coffee, taking up space in his office, their mid-afternoon cuddles, and late-night drinks. 

A frightening thought enters his mind, he could have all those things and more if he pursues this relationship with Lucifer.

Power, security, and emotional support. It is too much to have and lose if things go awry, and Alastor still wants it.

Typically, when he wants something, he pursues it until it is firmly within his reach, but this is the first time he wants something like this.

All his doubts fade when he thinks about pursuing a life without Lucifer. Even if it only lasts a few years, it will surely be better than missing out entirely.

“Don’t let fear of uncertainty trap you in misery,” his mother’s voice says.

Alastor sits and looks at the time; he must start getting ready soon.

He and Lucifer will have a lot of things to discuss during this date, and he hopes that they both come up with a compromise for their future. He knows that he won’t have this kind of control much longer; once his rut hits, he will be at the mercy of it.

Heat curls low in his belly, and Alastor fears they may jump into the physical part of their relationship faster than he would like, but he doesn’t think he can keep himself under control much longer, and he doesn’t know how else to bring it up.

Lucifer, would you mind keeping me company while I turn into a rutting beast? If it isn’t too much of an imposition.

He grabs the box and goes up to his room to get ready. He must start getting ready, particularly if he needs to spend some time in the shower to get himself under control.

Lucifer is a ball of nerves, and thankfully, Charlie tells him that Alastor appreciated the gift, so at least he has gotten something right. His outfit is more elegant tonight, with a tight corseted top with belt straps; Alastor prefers a monochrome look, so this outfit is elegant and understated for Lucifer. He looks at himself in the mirror and grabs the bouquet of roses and tulips he ordered from cannibal town. 

Thank you, Rosie.

He doesn’t understand where the nerves are coming from; he sees Alastor every day. 

It’s because you want to keep seeing him every day, and everything must be perfect. 

Lucifer paces outside of Alastor’s room a bit before knocking. 

“Good evening, Al…” Lucifer stammers as he takes in Alastor in his new outfit. Alastor is, of course, smiling even as he waits for Lucifer to finish saying his name.

Lucifer, however, has lost all ability to breathe. He had forgotten that the new suit he ordered for Alastor did not button up to the throat, so it lay open for a few buttons, exposing a sliver of skin and a flash of collarbone. 

Lucifer’s heated gaze flicks between the exposed skin and Alastor’s eyes, and Alastor thankfully takes pity on him.

“Evening, Lucifer,” Alastor states with his signature smile.

“You’re breathtaking, Alastor,” Lucifer exhales the praise and pushes the bouquet of red tulips and roses towards Alastor. Alastor takes the bouquet in his right hand,

“Thank you, you look very handsome this evening,” Alastor answers, and he doesn’t trust himself to walk into the room and not pull Lucifer in with him, so he manifests a tentacle to place the bouquet into an awaiting vase.

Lucifer offers a hand to Alastor, who is gratified when he takes it. He allows him to lead him down the hallway toward his rooms.

“Will we be having dinner in your rooms?” Alastor questions.

“Yes, but well, you’ll see,” Lucifer teases.

Lucifer opens the door to his apartment, and the familiar room is gone. Alastor takes a few steps and gazes upwards to find a night sky far more resplendent than the one that he keeps. Lucifer seems to have manifested a secluded park, complete with a tiered water fountain and a gazebo, where a table for two awaits underneath some very romantic lighting. When Alastor finally blinks, he hears the soft jazz playing in the background. The smell of familiar cuisine hits his senses; he realizes that Lucifer created everything around them to please him.

Lucifer watches as Alastor takes the surroundings in, unsure whether Alastor likes it.

“Is this ok?” Lucifer questions, walking up to Alastor; he skipped wearing his hat tonight and now wishes he had something to occupy his hands with.

“It is absolutely lovely, thank you,” Alastor states as he pulls his gaze away from the stars above them to meet the ones in Lucifer’s eyes.

Lucifer beams at him.

“Shall we?” Lucifer questions, and Alastor allows him to escort him to the gazebo. Alastor fights the urge to roll his eyes when Lucifer pulls out the chair for him, but he settles into his place politely.

Instead of sitting across him, Lucifer sits next to him, unwilling to let the table get in the way of their proximity.

They settle in and talk; the food is marvelous, and Alastor tells Lucifer so.

“Well, I may have had some help in that department. Asmodeus has demons going back and forth between the mortal realm and here, and I had them pick up dinner for us tonight from a chic restaurant in New Orleans,” Lucifer informs him.

Alastor looks down at the food again. It is the best meal he has had in his entire afterlife, and Lucifer went to great lengths to procure it for tonight. Alastor is so touched that he doesn’t notice that Lucifer has gotten close enough to wind an arm around the back of his chair, effectively locking him in. 

It is the first time in his life that Alastor hasn’t wanted to flee and disappear into the shadows. Lucifer seems to be drinking the sight of him in, and Alastor catches those eyes, covetously gazing at the exposed skin of his neck and collarbone.

Lucifer asks if Alastor has been satisfied with the meal, and Alastor tells him he is. 

Lucifer clears the remains of the dinner and table with a dismissive wave of his hand. Alastor is surprised when Lucifer pulls away from him and moves to stand. 

The music swells into a slow, familiar piece that Alastor remembers listening to. He had always preferred to dance livelier numbers because holding someone so intimately felt wrong.

“May I?” Lucifer requests and holds out a claw for Alastor, who takes it.

 Lucifer pulls him into his arms and sways in time with the music. It feels odd initially, given their height difference, and Alastor is used to leading, but they figure it out.

Alastor lets Lucifer lead him into a more proper dance, and Alastor feels his smile widen because he genuinely enjoys himself; he hasn’t had this much fun dancing in a while. Lucifer spins him out and back in as the music stops, and the grin that graces the King’s features matches his own.

“May I show you the rest of what I have planned?” Lucifer requests, his tone husky, and Alastor nods.

They stroll out of the gazebo, and Alastor regales Lucifer on things and places he visited while alive in New Orleans.

They seem to walk a while through the grassy park until they reach a clearing surrounded by trees. A picnic blanket and a basket are in the middle of the clearing.

Lucifer helps him get settled on the blanket. The grass beneath the blanket is soft, but Alastor doesn’t have much time to reflect on it when he notices a falling star zooming across the sky. He had only seen that occur while he was alive once, and just as it happened, he stares awestruck upwards.

Lucifer points out the constellations above them, and Alastor can’t help the gasp that escapes him when another star flashes by.

“Oh, there is more coming,” Lucifer promises, and they settle in to watch the stars as a meteor shower begins. Alastor can’t stop looking at them no matter how often it happens. He never thought he would be able to see such a thing again. His ear flicks when he feels Lucifer watching him rather than the sky, and Alastor can’t stop himself from turning.

Lucifer looks at him like he wants to devour him, but the panic that Alastor expects doesn’t come. Instead, Alastor feels an instinctive urge to lean into Lucifer’s space. The way that Lucifer’s eyes widen and fixate on Alastor’s lips is flattering, but Alastor wants Lucifer to suffer a bit. 

“Do I have something on my face?” Alastor asks coyly. Lucifer licks his lips as he grips the blanket under his claws.

“I don’t know; it is a little dark here; why don’t you come closer,” Lucifer whispers with a sinful smile, and his eyes linger on Alastor’s lips. 

“I don’t know that it is safe to do that; you look positively ravenous,” Alastor teases.

“Oh, I am hungry but not for food,” Lucifer answers and trembles. He feels blood pulse down his length, and he hasn’t even kissed Alastor yet. He wants Alastor to make the first move.

“Given that you can have anything that you want, including the very stars falling around us, what would you possibly want that you can’t get,” Alastor asks with a wicked grin. 

Oh, you devious thing you want me to ask before you make a move. Lucifer has no problem begging.

“To kiss you,” Lucifer discloses, and Alastor blinks; his instincts are making his skin prickle, but Alastor doesn’t want to be mindless about this. 

“Just a kiss,” Alastor asks.

“I want everything you will allow,” Lucifer groans as Alastor moves closer.

At least, now Alastor knows that Lucifer won’t think that assisting him during his rut will be an imposition.

“Oh…and if I give you leave to do that, will you keep your hands to yourself,” Alastor asks.

“I will try my best to honor your request,” Lucifer states.

“I won’t hesitate to tie you down,” Alastor promises.

Lucifer blushes as he imagines that and wants Alastor to go as far as he wants.

“Do it,” Lucifer directs him, and Alastor’s smile turns predatory before Lucifer feels supple tentacles take hold of his wrist as Alastor places a hand on his chest to push him down.

Alastor laughs as Lucifer complies and lays down, his erection prominent through his pants.

“You’re hard,” Alastor wonders aloud. 

“You’re touching me; how would I not be,” Lucifer answers without shame.

“Just from touching? Didn’t think I had such a strong effect on you,” Alastor questions.

“Sweetheart, you have been turning me on for a while; I have just been trying to respect your resistance to physical things,” Lucifer clarifies.

“That is considerate of you,” Alastor whispers as he leans closer and dives in for a kiss. Lucifer struggles reflexively against his tentacles to reach for Alastor before relenting.

Alastor settles himself over Lucifer, so they are in an intimate embrace. Lucifer almost breaks and pleads for Alastor to let him touch him, but he can always entice.

“How does it make you feel to have the Devil at your mercy, yearning to touch you?” Lucifer asks as he rolls his hips. Urging his doe to take what he needs.

Alastor’s body seems to move without input from his mind, and Alastor straddles Lucifer before he knows what he is doing.

He feels powerful

He feels desired

He feels wanted

Most important is what he doesn’t feel, which is apprehension.

“It feels good,” Alastor discloses as he grinds his clothes core against Lucifer’s erection. A rush of pleasure rises from the movements, and Alastor repeats the motion until Lucifer is gasping his name underneath him.

Alastor has tried to get himself off before, but it has never felt like this, and he continues grinding himself against Lucifer until his thighs start trembling; copious wetness soaks through his clothes, and he should feel mortified, but he doesn’t care, not when bliss is so close.

Lucifer bites his lip and starts to move so that Alastor can reach his peak; the feel of Alastor on top of him, using him, is almost enough to get him to finish, but Lucifer is more concerned with getting Alastor his first orgasm than his own.

Lucifer heaps praise on the demon, telling him how much he wants him, how gorgeous he is, and feeling how slick Alastor is getting makes Lucifer think of how much he wants to bury his head between Alastor’s legs and pleasure him until he cries. 

Something about that image of exposing himself in such a way to Lucifer makes Alastor bend forward and kiss Lucifer. The tension in his core breaks, and Lucifer can feel Alastor tremble as he cums. Alastor leans in to kiss Lucifer.

 Alastor takes his time torturing Lucifer with kisses until Alastor starts feeling too warm and breaks the kiss. Lucifer’s erection is still pressed hotly against him.

“You haven’t been satisfied?” Alastor asks

“Not even close, but I have a feeling that I won’t ever get enough of you,” Lucifer groans.

“If you aren’t satisfied, why haven’t you done away with these,” Alastor questions as he tugs on the tentacles holding Lucifer in place.

“I want you to feel safe enough to enjoy yourself,” Lucifer confides breathily as if it is the most obvious thing in the universe.

Something about how Lucifer says that so earnestly makes Alastor release him and lie down next to Lucifer. 

The idea of feeling safe enough to enjoy his rut had always seemed to him a fantasy that couldn’t be achieved, not in Hell. Now, it seems that it is his for the taking.

“I want you to touch me, to kiss me,” Alastor directs him, and when Lucifer is released from the tentacles, he places reverent, gentle hands on Alastor’s body.

Lucifer feels his cock throb as they continue kissing, he is mindful of Alastor’s reactions as Lucifer touches him, of how he seems to pause and wait for Lucifer to be forceful or harsh, but Lucifer is happy to take let Alastor take his time kissing him, touching him, teasing him. Lucifer uses feather light touches to Alastor’s arm and back. Careful to encourage but not demand more.

Alastor clings to Lucifer’s back. The Radio Demon didn’t know this could feel so pleasurable, and he is eager to continue exploring and see how far he and Lucifer can take this. Alastor wants to make Lucifer fall apart, so he tentatively touches Lucifer’s waist. Alastor allows himself to run his hand lower until he cups Lucifer’s large erection and squeezes, earning a groan from the King.

After all, Rosie always told him that men are more agreeable to things after an orgasm.

“Is the King of Hell going to fall apart under my touch?” Alastor asks.

Lucifer bites his lips and huffs as he moves.

“Alastor, sweetheart, please, keep…can I cum?” Lucifer begs.

“Considering what a mess I made just from grinding against you, I say it is only fair that you end up the same way,” Alastor teases and strokes firmly.

Lucifer moves so one of his thighs presses against Alastor’s core again and grinds against Alastor. 

Alastor blushes as he feels the same tension build; he didn’t think he would still be so sensitive or eager to chase that feeling again.

Lucifer smirks at him, and Alastor finds himself rutting against Lucifer’s thigh just as desperately as Lucifer grinds himself against Alastor’s grip.

“Use me; get yourself off against my thigh,” Lucifer directs Alastor, who complies.

Lucifer smiles when he hears the sounds of enjoyment that Alastor is making. They are both about to fall apart, and Lucifer watches as Alastor closes his eyes and orgasms under him. Lucifer follows and cums in his pants like a horny teenager.

In between keeping himself under control and reaching his bliss Lucifer’s thoughts vocalize themselves.

“I love you,” Lucifer moans, and he feels Alastor freeze at his confession.

Wide eyes met his, and Lucifer doesn’t like the way that Alastor seems so scared. Lucifer feels Alastor’s hand on his chest make a minuscule push, and Lucifer obliges.

Alastor stares at Lucifer, and his eyes flick around them as if looking for a way out or something to distract Lucifer.

“Hey, don’t feel pressured to say it back. I know I can be very intense; I just wanted you to know how I feel,” Lucifer announces, and he is pleased that Alastor seems to relax a bit.

“It’s not just something you say after…” Alastor asks and blinks wearily; on one hand, the idea that Lucifer thinks that he loves him thaws something inside Alastor; on the other hand, he is terrified.

Alastor hadn’t allowed himself to think that Lucifer would ever say those words to him, and Alastor didn’t expect to want to believe them so much.

“Alastor, you are worth waiting for, and if you don’t think you can love me… I hope we can be close…I just hoped that you letting me touch you meant that you felt the same, but if that isn’t…” Lucifer stammers; Lucifer doesn’t like that idea. He needs Alastor to love him, and when he thinks he will have to use some tactic, Alastor begins to speak.

“I don’t know, I never felt like this before; I didn’t think I could feel like this. I think you are a little farther along than I am, but I think I am on the same path; I think I…” Alastor stammers. 

“That is all I need to hear,” Lucifer pulls Alastor to him, and Alastor bleats at the sudden movement until Lucifer presses his forehead against him and just holds Alastor. The latter relaxes in his arms.

Acceptance is intoxicating, and his heart clenches painfully as he lets Lucifer hold him; the thought that something as wondrous as love is within his reach almost makes him forget that he has things to discuss with Lucifer.

Alastor clears his throat; it seems easier to bring this up when he doesn’t have to look Lucifer straight in the face.

“As far as physical connection, I am going to venture to say that you would be open to pursuing that further,” Alastor discloses with breath. And Lucifer pulls away from the embrace to face him; when Alastor tries to evade his gaze, Lucifer places a claw gently under his chin to guide him until they look at each other.

“Yes!…Oh, Ohhh, ummm, I would have thought… Would you feel comfortable telling me more…” Lucifer whispers, and he sees that Alastor’s eyes are dilated and that there seems to be a rise in Alastor’s blush. His doe is almost ready; he needs the right push.

Alastor informs Lucifer about his impending rut. Lucifer keeps his face neutral as he listens to Alastor tell him what he already knows and how Alastor feels the pull to stay close to Lucifer because he feels safe with him. 

How Alastor was worried about asking Lucifer to see him through his rut and how it would impact their relationship. How knowing that Lucifer feels towards Alastor means that he is being given an option that he didn’t think possible.

Alastor feels relief now that he has spoken to Lucifer and his statements have been accepted.

“You trust me enough to see you through your rut, to let me know about it,” Lucifer summarizes with a smile as if Alastor has given him something precious.

Alastor nods, and having it stated that way makes his heart ache again.

He rubs his thighs together. Now that the endorphins and adrenaline have worn off, he is conscious of how his clothes stick to him.

Lucifer notices and asks if he wants to clean up, and Alastor nods. A snap of Lucifer’s fingers, and they are both clean.

“You need only ask for what you need, Alastor,” Lucifer confides.

Alastor feels himself relax against Lucifer, he hasn’t ever been on a date that went this well and is unsure what happens next. What will happen after he asks?

“Since my rut is close, can I stay here and sleep with you, just sleep, until it starts? Then will you please see me through it? I am not sure when it will start, but it will be soon,” Alastor requests; he doesn’t know why he is so bashful now.

“Sweetheart, you know I want you to stay forever, and just so we are clear, you are giving me permission to take care of your sexual needs during your rut?” Lucifer asks.

Alastor confirms that is what he wants; he isn’t sure he can comprehend that Lucifer wants him to stay forever. 

“Of course,” Lucifer states, and he lays back to look at the stars again, pulling Alastor to settle his head on his shoulder so Alastor can still watch the twinkling lights in the night sky. 

Lucifer asks before gently stroking Alastor’s ears till his doe falls asleep.

He knows that Alastor probably meant for them to fall asleep on a bed, but as he watches stars burn through his sky, he can’t think of anything else that could make this evening more perfect than the weight of Alastor’s head on his chest. 

Lucifer conjures up a bed for them as the scenery changes back to his regular room—their attire changes to something more comfortable.

Who needs the moon and stars when he has Alastor next to him Lucifer thinks as he settles and succumbs to sleep.

Chapter Text

Waking up next to Alastor is better than Lucifer could have imagined. Alastor’s skin is warmer than usual, and Lucifer swears that with each minute they languish in bed, partaking in slow, sweet kisses, Alastor’s temperature continues to climb.

“Lucifer, we should….” Alastor moans.

“Mmm,” Lucifer responds as he traces reverent kisses down Alastor’s neck. Only to be stopped when Alastor bleats softly in distress. The sound is too precious to ignore, and Lucifer is met with Alastor’s surprised face at having made such a sound. Neither addresses it, but Lucifer stops his ministrations and gives Alastor his rapt attention. That he moves up higher so his leg slots between Alastor’s thigh so Alastor can grind himself against Lucifer is just a tactic to make sure that Alastor thinks before asking to stop.

Lucifer would very much like to start the day by getting Alastor to orgasm under him. 

“We should stop…” Alastor announces with a whine and valiantly keeps himself from moving to create the friction he craves.

“Why, darling,” Lucifer asks softly, placing a gentle hand on Alastor’s face. As much as he wants Alastor, he doesn’t want him to have any regrets if they are together. He will not give Alastor any reason to want to leave Lucifer’s side or his bed. He can wait until everything he wants is promised.

However, he does wonder if Alastor would be more comfortable exploring this facet of their relationship if he had some solid commitment to cling to. Something to ensure that Lucifer has no plans of leaving after Alastor’s rut is over.

Proposing is something that Lucifer has been planning to do

He wishes Heaven would hurry up with the approval of his request so he could time his engagement and give Alastor the proposal he deserves. On the other hand, the idea of giving Alastor a ring and celebrating their engagement privately with multiple rounds of rut sex sounds splendid.

The image of Lucifer ravishing Alastor while he wears nothing but their engagement and, later, their wedding ring makes him salivate.

Lucifer groans, and he fails at keeping his hips still.

“We should tell Charlie that we will be unavailable for a few days while we…while you…” Alastor groans as he meets Lucifer’s movements. Lucifer continues pressing himself against Alastor, except that his wonderful partner has brought up a good point and the opportunity for Lucifer to propose before Alastor officially starts his rut.

“You are right, sweetheart…and I don’t know what Charlie and I did to deserve having you in our lives…thank you for pointing that out to me. We can let her know we will be unavailable after breakfast,” Lucifer acknowledges.

“Given how many things I did wrong in my life, I don’t know how I ended up this; I don’t deserve it…” Alastor trails off, his eyes going over Lucifer's face.

Acceptance

Intimacy

Love

How is it possible to be this…happy? Thinks Alastor, such a simple word that has never applied to him.

“Yes, you do. Besides, no matter what you have done, I am worse. The original fallen angel,” Lucifer teases, pleased when Alastor rolls his eyes at that statement and kisses him again.

“You have been around much longer, had much more experience,” Alastor argues as he returns the kiss.

“Yes, there are so many things I am eager to share my knowledge of with you, anything you would like to explore before your rut starts. I want to know what you like in theory, at least,” Lucifer purrs as he nibbles on Alastor’s sensitive neck before kissing it.

“If we start having sex now, we will not make it out of bed,” Alastor grumbles and places a kiss on Lucifer’s neck, tracing his sharp teeth over a pulse point.

 Lucifer dips down to kiss Alastor again. Happy to continue kissing Alastor like this until it is time to rise. Yes. He savors the feel of Alastor’s body next to him and sighs contentedly, whispering words of endearment and praise between kisses.

Alastor’s movements grow more frantic and insistent as they continue kissing, and Lucifer’s hand pulls him into an embrace. Lucifer pulls back, asking for permission to touch Alastor more intimately. Alastor feels Lucifer’s fingers trace the skin above his tail as it twitches back and forth in anticipation of being stroked. He feels that he might die of mortification at feeling this way, but it feels too good to stop.

“May I?” Lucifer asks and Alastor nods yes and a moment later feels a surge of pleasure travel up his spine.

“Fuck, that’s thrilling,” Alastor whines, and he looks up at Lucifer’s satisfied face, and something in him snaps. He will not be the only one being flustered like this.

Alastor decides to take matters into his own hands and copies Lucifer by placing his hands on Lucifer’s lower back. Lucifer moans obscenely at the simple contact, and Alastor guides Lucifer in for a kiss before he can say anything.

 Lucifer starts slow, but that quickly gives way to intense kissing that leaves them both breathless. Lucifer can’t help it, and he pulls Alastor completely flush against him, his prominent erection evident as he slots one of his legs between Alastor’s. Alastor gasps and grinds against him. Lucifer moans at the contact and pulls back to look at his face.

“Alastor, please tell me what you want; let me make you feel good…” Lucifer groans. 

Lucifer is looking at every micro expression that crosses Alastor’s face. Alastor hesitates, and Lucifer can’t let his partner’s needs go unaddressed. 

“I know you are holding something back other than the fact that we need to get up; please tell me,” Lucifer pleads between kisses. 

“Please, please let me make you feel good; I promise not to fuck you until you ask,” Lucifer entreats. The thrill of having the King of Hell begging Alastor while looking desperate is too much to resist.

Lucifer continues to kiss Alastor’s neck, and Alastor trembles when Lucifer traces his tongue over the skin that brushes against the fabric of Alastor’s sleep shirt. The idea of that sinful tongue on his skin, while it continues to pile praise upon Alastor, is heady, and he finds his resolve crumbling to dust.

“I want to see you,” Alastor states as he places a hand on Lucifer’s chest; his touch burns Lucifer through his clothes, and Lucifer makes a sound that he will claim to have never made before retorting.

“Of course,” Lucifer responds before snapping his fingers, vanishing all his clothes, and leaving Alastor to stare at perfect alabaster skin in awe. Alastor’s eyes trail over the defined muscles as Lucifer flexes under his gaze. Lucifer is erect, his cock weeping from the tip, and for the first time, the hunger for flesh that rises within Alastor is sexual.

Alastor blushes. He had only meant to ask to see Lucifer’s chest, but he can’t say he is sorry that Lucifer has just plunged ahead. His fingers itch to touch that pale flesh.

 However, the idea of doing this and not allowing Lucifer that same seems wrong, and Alastor still isn’t sure that he wants Lucifer to touch him while he is nude.

 Alastor trusts Lucifer more than he has ever trusted anyone except Rosie, but he has never wanted Rosie to touch him in such a way.

“Do you want to touch me,”

“Yes…” Alastor stammers it feels wrong to ask Lucifer again to allow himself to be tied down

“You need some sense of control. Would you like to tie me down again?” Lucifer asks as if he can read Alastor’s mind

“Yes, please,” Alastor answers

“Anything for you,” Lucifer announces, then he nods to ask if Alastor wants him flat on his back. Alastor confirms it and then watches as Lucifer puts on a show for him as he moves to lie down

Alastor had never seen the appeal of a nude form until this minute, and now he struggles to take his eyes off Lucifer.

Lucifer smirks at him at him when they face each other again. Delightedly at the way that Alastor seems to have been affected. Alastor notes the smug grin and proceeds to slither his tentacles around Lucifer’s wrists and ankles again. Lucifer is flexing against the hold, showing off every defined part of him; Alastor’s eyes, however, keep on falling again on the massive cock standing proudly between those pale thighs.

Well, two can play at teasing.

Alastor moves off the bed, and Lucifer is about to question when he watches Alastor remove the pajama bottoms that Lucifer changed him into.

“Oh, fuck me,” Lucifer moans as his eyes travel upward those long, lean legs

“Soon, dear,” Alastor answers smoothly, and he moves to straddle Lucifer, the thin fabric separating Lucifer from Alastor’s core. Just when he thinks that the torture couldn’t get worse, Alastor leans down to kiss him and begins to experimentally grind against his cock.

Lucifer gives him a look of besotted adoration that makes Alastor feel like the King is about to offer him everything for the privilege of having Alastor. It makes Alastor feel something he can’t quite describe.

Vox had desired him physically, and he wanted to own Alastor, but what Lucifer's eyes tell him goes beyond that. Alastor leans down to kiss Lucifer fully.

It is all slow, languid kisses that they were doing before, but Lucifer quickly whines and whimpers under Alastor. He can feel how aroused Alastor is becoming, and he keeps on meeting Alastor’s movements on his own. Soon, their fluids soak the fabric separating them, and it becomes a frustrating barrier for both

Lucifer watches, awestruck, as one of Alastor’s hands travels between their bodies, and he begins to tease himself.

“You are temptation made flesh,” Lucifer gasps 

“That is high praise coming from you,” Alastor responds and rewards Lucifer by touching his cock and giving it an experimental squeeze. 

“My love, if you do that, I will cum, and I can’t leave you unsatisfied,” Lucifer argues, and he whimpers are Alastor reluctantly moves his hand off his member. 

They keep on kissing, and Lucifer shivers and trembles with every exploratory touch that Alastor grants him. Eventually, though, his doe grows frustrated, unable to reach the peak of pleasure as they are.

“What do you need, Alastor,”

“I need more,” Alastor asks, unsure of what he needs. He is about to release Lucifer so he can get him off when, again, the Devil takes him by surprise with an outrageous suggestion.

“Ride my face,” Lucifer suggests to Alastor

“What?!” Alastor exclaims and stills at the image of doing that. He knows what oral sex is, but he has never seen the appeal and wonders why Lucifer is offering such an act that won’t bring Lucifer pleasure.

“That can’t be pleasurable for you!” Alastor hisses that delicious release is so close.

“I can assure you it is, and even if it wasn’t, this is supposed to be about making you feel good,” Lucifer answers, and Lucifer can tell that Alastor is caught between curiosity and caution. Lucifer can feel the tentacles quiver in their hold and tells Alastor to leave him tied down. 

“I am not comfortable with that; what if I suffocate you?” Alastor declares.

“Sweetheart, I am the king of Hell; I won't suffocate. I can get away any time I want. This is about making sure that you enjoy everything we do,” Lucifer responds

Alastor is again surprised at what Lucifer is willing to accommodate for him. 

“Lucifer,”

“Tell you what, I will tap you with my tail three times,” Lucifer compromises. Alastor’s cunt pulses, and he decides to do as he is being directed to do.

“I am still not sure how this will feel good for you,” Alastor says as he moves according to what Lucifer tells him.

“Let me worry about that,” Lucifer answers as Alastor sets his knees on both sides of his head. Sitting on the face of the ruler of Hell makes Alastor think of sitting on the throne.

“Now, take your seat,” Lucifer commands, and Alastor obliges.

Alastor has no sooner sat down that he wants to move away until he feels Lucifer’s tongue expertly tease his clit. The pleasure builds up again quickly, which each steady stroke that Lucifer makes with his tongue, and then the bastard sucks the tiny bundle of nerves into his mouth and elicits a scream from Alastor that has his simultaneously clenching his thighs around the King’s head.

“Lucifer?” Alastor asks worriedly, but in response, all he gets is a lewd moan and Lucifer staring at him silently, demanding that he remain as he is. When Alastor nods in understanding, Lucifer runs his tongue over Alastor’s clit again, and the pressure builds again.

Alastor can do little but hold onto the headboard as he becomes overwhelmed with pleasure. Lucifer has grown more daring and used his tongue inside Alastor’s cunt, and Alastor wonders if his tongue has an end. The man seems intent on remaining buried between Alastor’s legs until he gives him an orgasm and then another. 

“Lucifer..” Alastor moans, and he glances behind him and catches Lucifer’s huge cock dripping precum, his balls tight and ready; given that Alastor is long enough, he can reach behind him and begins to stroke Lucifer. The second that Lucifer feels Alastor touch his cock, he knows that he won’t last long, and he brings Alastor to his third orgasm as he explodes all over Alastor’s hand. 

Alastor thinks he loses hearing for a second, but he blinks and manages to dismount, shaking and trembling. He doesn’t believe he could walk if an army of exterminators showed up right now. He settles himself next to Lucifer and looks at Lucifer’s cum all over his hand. Usually, such a sight would revolt against him; it would be unthinkable, but Alastor licks it just as Lucifer turns to him with a dopey grin that turns hungry when he realizes what Alastor is doing. 

No sooner do their eyes meet that Alastor finds himself being pulled into a desperate kiss. He can taste himself and Lucifer. He whimpers as his cunt pulses again, and Lucifer takes mercy on him and pulls away from the kiss to look at him.

“I take it you found that a satisfactory experience,” Lucifer sighs contentedly. Alastor can’t help himself from saying what he says next.

“It was passable,” Alastor quips and Lucifer’s face registers shock for a second until Alastor starts laughing softly at Lucifer’s look of disbelief.

It is hard to imagine that the Devil would be so easily baited about his sexual prowess, but Lucifer’s cheeks go bright red before he understands that Alastor is only teasing.

 Lucifer face goes from shock to devious smile when he pulls his partner to him.

“I will just have to ensure that next time I leave you speechless and unable to leave the bed,” Lucifer promises.

“Is that so?” Alastor questions as he leans backward onto the pillows, not missing the way that Lucifer seems to be drinking at the sight of him, enraptured by Alastor in a way that Alastor has thought only existed in the romantic books that Rosie and Nifty love to read.

“Alastor,” Lucifer says his name like a supplication. All Alastor has to do is motion to Lucifer to come closer, and Lucifer obliges. His face completely relaxes when Alastor places a hand on Lucifer’s face.

“Lucifer, I was only teasing,” Alastor placates the King of Hell but finds something wounded in Lucifer's gaze, something that makes Alastor feel bad about hurting Lucifer.

 It seems that Lucifer truly believes that Alastor would find him wanting, something that Alastor can only attribute to Lilith chipping away at him over the millennia they were together and his depression. Lucifer is still holding himself from putting his hands on Alastor, but the latter can tell that this will be a different embrace than the one that left him shaking and weak.

Alastor tugs on Lucifer’s arm and Lucifer is about to lay down next to him when Alastor guides him further; Lucifer’s eyes widen in surprise when he sees that Alastor is parting his legs, inviting Lucifer to settle himself between them.

Lucifer moves slowly. He places a gentle hand on one of Alastor’s legs and traces his sharp claws upwards as he presses himself on top of Alastor. Alastor bites back a whimper at the feel of Lucifer’s strong core; only a few minutes have passed, and he is already hardening against his thigh again.

“You have such beautiful long legs, and I loved having my head buried between them, but…” Lucifer huffs, that long, sinful tongue tracing his teeth as if he is savoring Alastor all over again.

“Please continue,” Alastor requests, wondering if he has just invited Lucifer to return his immature remark.

“I can’t wait for your rut to start, for you to let me pleasure you through it. I promise to make you feel good,” Lucifer assures Alastor. As Alastor feels Lucifer’s cock grow hard again, he knows that Lucifer will deliver on those promises and also that Lucifer will do it with all the care that he needs.

Lucifer is perfectly happy to lay atop Alastor while the latter runs his sharp claws down his back, while Alastor silently thinks and decides that there is no need to wait for his rut to start for them to have sex. Alastor wants to remember their first time together; he doesn’t want it to be a hurried, desperate thing

Tonight, after they settle everything with Charlie and the Hotel, Alastor will allow Lucifer to touch him as he pleases, and Alastor knows that Lucifer will take care of him.

Light starts creeping through their window, signaling the arrival of a new day. They make it downstairs together after a shower that includes Alastor, allowing Lucifer to help him get clean. Alastor comes to apprecite how clever and dexterous Lucifer’s fingers are, and almost gives in to his desire to drag Lucifer back to bed. When Alastor hears Lucifer’s stomach grumble with huger he decides that they need at least a few decent meals before tonight.

Charlie is almost excited when she sees them walk downstairs to breakfast. Vaggie is valiantly trying to get Charlie to calm down and let them talk when she notices that Alastor and Lucifer have something to discuss with her.

It is a slightly awkward conversation with a daughter and her partner, but Lucifer and Alastor make it through it with most of their dignity intact.

“Got it, of course. I will make sure that no one goes anywhere near your floors for whatever time you need,” Charlie swears, already rattling off plans to have enough supplies and food moved upstairs for Alastor and Lucifer to be comfortable.

Alastor is taking a sip of his coffee when a knock on the doorway announces them to the presence of Husk.

“Boss, got a message for you waiting on the bar phone,” Husk announces, and Alastor excuses himself to follow Husk to the bar. 

Leaving Lucifer, Charlie, and Vaggie to talk amongst themselves while they finish breakfast. Lucifer snaps his fingers to ensure that they aren’t overheard before turning to the girls and swearing them to secrecy before pulling out a platinum band that he is going to use.

“Oh my Satan, Dad!” Charlie squeals. Lucifer congratulates himself on using the charm to ensure they aren’t overheard.

“It is a beautiful ring,” Vaggie comments as she looks at the intricate band. At first glance, it seems like a very delicate twig has been twisted into a ring, but upon closer inspection, Vaggie can tell that the swirling pattern is of a snake wrapping around itself. Charlie and Lucifer are talking over each other. Lucifer was worried that his daughter would think it was too soon to propose, but Charlie was already planning their wedding. Lucifer has to rein her in and remind her that he and Alastor want something small and private and that Charlie has to wait until Alastor says yes.

Lucifer knows that he has set up everything, so that Alastor will say yes, but he still has to ask. Even with everything he has done Lucifer wants Alastor to choose him out of his own free will.

 Charlie is still excitedly bringing up suggestions as to what Lucifer can do to ask Alastor when Lucifer’s phone rings, and Lucifer almost drops the phone when he sees that it is Heaven calling.

“Charlie, dear, I got to take this. If Alastor is looking for me, just let him know that I will be back downstairs as soon as I am done with this phone call,” Lucifer informs her as he undoes the charm and then portals himself away to his room before answering.

“Sera, to what do I owe this unexpected call?” Lucifer answers, his voice pleasant.

“Morning Lucifer, you sound chipper,” Sera says disapprovingly.

Oh damn, it thinks Lucifer, and he thinks of Alastor and why he is putting up with the repeated questioning of the Heavenly Council.

When Lucifer answers the same questions at least twice, Sera says something Lucifer hadn’t foreseen.

“You want to see me at the embassy in an hour?” Lucifer asks.

“Yes, it is the final step before we clear your request,” Sera admits through gritted teeth.

“I will see you then,” Lucifer answers, and he hears Sera tell someone that she will be going to the Embassy in person and to arrange it. Lucifer poofs himself back downstairs and tells Charlie that he is going to a meeting and should be back for lunch.

“I hope your meeting goes well,” Charlie waves her father off. Lucifer steps out, hopeful that he will have information to share with Alastor after this meeting.

————

“This is the Overlord you are to find and hold. Wait for our signal to exterminate him. We need to know how he managed to get Lucifer under his thrall if we are to undo it,” Sera informs the group. She has stressed this point to Lute, who has only been mildly mollified that she has been given permission to use persuasion to get the answers Sera wants. Lute just can’t kill him until Sera is satisfied that she knows how this happened.

“This is the same guy that tried to take on Adam and lost. What the Hell makes you think that this guy has Lucifer under his thrall?” Lute asks bitterly remembering the way that Lucifer had so easily beaten Adam to a pulp before his death. The idea that some lowly sinner, Overlord or not could manage to somehow get Lucifer under his control but be unable to fight off Adam made no sense to Lute. She rankled at being back here so soon after everything has gone wrong. Chafes at the idea that she isn’t even going to be allowed to kill the evil bastard, until Sera gets her answers.

“Because of what Lucifer has requested from Heaven for him,” Sera states, as she looks down disdainfully at the pictures that litter the desk in front of them.

“Which is?’ Lute asks dismissively.

 What did this guy want more power, more recognition. A radio tower big enough to broadcast to all seven circles.

“A visit to Heaven to see his mother,” Sera informs Lute.

“That makes absolutely no sense,” Lute answers.

“And that is precisely why we are here,” Sera tells a confused Lute, as she sits down and studies the file again. Rattled that someone so bloodthirsty and power hungry would make such a request.

“It has to be an excuse for this little bastard to get into Heaven and cause chaos and destruction,” Lute says and Sera nods. They walk to the balcony overlooking the lobby and watch the team of exorcists they brought with them paint intricate patterns on the floor with white paint before placing the rugs back over them. 

“Lucifer should be here in twenty minutes do you want me to take my team already and go looking for this guy. It looks like he is staying at the Hotel,” Lute announces. She can’t believe that Lucifer would fall under this demon’s sway. 

“No, I need you here to help me restrain Lucifer so we can ask him some questions as well,”

“I thought that someone else was coming down to help you with that,” Lute asks with some trepidation. 

She is good but she ins’t a match for Lucifer if any of their sigil fail to keep him under control, and after watching Lucifer flex some of his power Lute is more nervous that she wants people to know. Lute even suspects that Sera herself would not be able to go toe to toe with the King of Hell if it came down to it, and if Lucifer learns that, things would change.

Lute has had enough change in her life to last her the rest of eternity. Sera brings her out of her reflections by answering her question with an exasperated sigh.

“Yeah, but you know how he is, he is always running late, so I rather keep you around until I have Lucifer settled in for his interrogation,” Sera clarifies to Lute as she looks at the time and decides to go back to the conference room while they wait the arrival of the Morningstar.

Chapter Text

Alastor walks behind the bar to pick up the phone; from the look that Husk gave him when they left the kitchen, he knows that there can only be one person at the other end of the line. Husk nods at Alastor before heading to the other end of the bar, well out of hearing range.

Husk prefers to know as little as possible about Alastor’s conversations with this particular demon; he has overheard enough of Vox’s insane confessions to last him several lifetimes. Alastor has heard far too much, so he pauses to look at the phone before picking it up.

 He could just ignore the pompous jerk, but information is currency in Hell, and Vox usually lets slip more than he means to when Alastor speaks to him, particularly when Alastor flusters him, which he always does.

His sheer presence alone drives Vox out of his rational mind. (Does Vox ever have a rational mind? No, not where Alastor is concerned.) From the look that Husk gives him, Alastor can surmise that Vox is desperate to speak to him—desperate enough to run the risk of Lucifer finding out about his attempt to contact him. 

Alastor grabs the receiver; it will be better to deal with Vox now than to run the risk of him interrupting Lucifer and Alastor during the next week. 

It will be a bloodbath if Vox dares to interrupt them over the next week.

 Alastor doesn’t have any emotional attachment to his ‘friend’ but he does not want to deal with the power vacuum that Vox’s absence would cause. That would be a sorry mess when he and Lucifer could enjoy the afterglow.

Alastor takes a breath and picks up the receiver.

“Vox, to what do I owe this unwanted phone call,” Alastor fills the line with radio static as his one-time acquaintance stammers on the line. Alastor is expecting either baseless threats or a deranged business proposition for Alastor to speak to Lucifer on behalf of Vox.

Instead, what Alastor gets is Vox in a complete panic.

Alastor listens to Vox pleading with him to be careful. A powerful party has asked for thorough information on the Radio Demon and his habits. When Vox speaks, Alastor is about to counter with something clever about Vox being afraid of competition. 

“I’m sorry, Alastor,  promise me you will be careful,” Vox pleads

“Mmm, why are you sorry, Vox? Did you tell them everything that you know about me?” Alastor asks. There is the sound of something shorting out. 

Oh, that is a new low for Vox.

“I didn’t have a choice, Al; I couldn’t refuse,” Vox answers, sounding as if he has been tortured. 

Alastor lets the silence hang uncomfortably between them. He can easily picture Vox in his chair, gripping the desk in an effort to calm himself.

Alastor would often make jokes about Vox needing to ground himself when they were friends, and the banter for them comes easily.

“I hope you got what I am worth,” Alastor quips, the unasked question of who exactly Vox sold the information to add another layer of distance to what had once been a close friendship.

Vox lets out a sound as if Alastor has reached through the line and ripped out something vital, and Alastor knows that Vox must have been threatened with death for him to make that sound.

 Alastor doesn’t blame him. This is Hell and no matter how intense Vox’s feelings are for Alastor, Alastor always knew that Vox would always look out for himself first. Everyone in Hell was out for themselves, save for Lucifer and Charlie.

“Is…is the King…” Vox’s question dies when the radio feedback crackles through the line.

“I don’t see how he is any of your business,” Alastor seethes. Behind him, he can hear Husk setting a glass down just a little too hard at his dangerous tone.

“It is everyone’s business, Al. When he sent out those pictures of you two together to all the circles of Hell, he put a target on your back. He better…do right by you,” Vox sputters, and Alastor can hear how his wires buzz with electricity. Vox always ran too hot when his emotions got involved.

“Vox, I am one of the most powerful Overlords in Hell. I already had a target on my back, and if you think that you are going to get any information out of me for your silly little media empire you will need to do better,” Alastor states, he looks to see and Husk is cleaning glasses with the radio turned up to cover Alastor’s conversation.

“I don’t… this isn’t about…just…be careful,” Vox begs.

“I always am old pal,” Alastor answers and hangs up, and doesn’t hear Vox whisper his feelings to the empty air. Alastor stands there trying to figure out how he feels about this and who is asking questions about him.

“Everything, ok Boss,” Husk asks. 

“I think it is just Vox being melodramatic; you know how he is; in a couple of days, he will probably be wishing for my death on the air,” Alastor answers, unwilling to let on exactly what Vox has said.

“I doubt that,” Husk retorts, his shoulders relaxing, thinking Vox is in one of his pining moods. It makes things feel more normal for Husk—a constant in a rapidly changing Hell. 

Alastor gives Husker a questioning look at his response.

“Vox is a lot of things but not suicidal. Lucifer would take that very seriously, and it would be dealt with; he wouldn’t care if this is just how things are with you and Vox,” Husker announces; he makes a slicing motion across his neck.

That is something that Alastor hadn’t considered. Lucifer would deal with Vox permanently if he dared to breathe in Alastor’s general direction. They will have to discuss why killing Vox is not in their best interests, though he doubts it will happen, as Husk has surmised Vox is not suicidal. It still makes Alastor freeze where he stands. 

The knowledge that Lucifer would be willing to kill for him, particularly the knowledge that others can see that is something more.

Alastor titters on the edge of saying something to lighten the mood, but he can’t think of anything. Instead, he clears his throat.

 He seems to be the last person to realize the depth of Lucifer’s affections.

“Mmm,” Alastor makes a noise of acknowledgment before walking away, Husk seems completely at ease with the order of things, Alastor didn’t even need to say anything. 

His head is buzzing with feelings of warmth, and his body yearns to be close to Lucifer.

Alastor shakes his head as he walks to his office, intent on settling as many things as possible before he and Lucifer abscond upstairs for the next few days. Charlie waves at him as they pass in the corridor, practically beaming at him, and he stops to give her a soft side hug.

“So, I am having Nifty set things in Dad’s room for now, or did you want the supplies in your room?” Charlie asks sweetly and Alastor’s touched by her thoughtful gesture.

“Your father’s room is fine,” Alastor answers when he notices that Charlie is looking up at him with wide, expectant eyes; she is almost bouncing with excitement. Alastor stifles a laugh at her behavior and decides to 

bring her up to speed on the things he will need her to keep an eye on while he is unavailable.

Together, they head to his office, soft jazz music playing in their wake. The conversation with Vox is forgotten before they reach the door.

“This is the same guy that tried to take on Adam and lost. What the Hell makes you think that this guy has Lucifer under his thrall?” Lute asks bitterly remembering the way that Lucifer had so easily beaten Adam to a pulp before his death. The idea that some lowly sinner, Overlord or not could manage to somehow get Lucifer under his control but be unable to fight off Adam made no sense to Lute. She rankled at being back here so soon after everything has gone wrong. Chafes at the idea that she isn’t even going to be allowed to kill the evil bastard, until Sera gets her answers.

“Because of what Lucifer has requested from Heaven for him,” Sera states, as she looks down disdainfully at the pictures that litter the desk in front of them.

“Which is?’ Lute asks dismissively.

 What did this guy want more power, more recognition. A radio tower big enough to broadcast to all seven circles.

“A visit to Heaven to see his mother,” Sera informs Lute.

“That makes absolutely no sense,” Lute answers.

“And that is precisely why we are here,” Sera tells a confused Lute, as she sits down and studies the file again. Rattled that someone so bloodthirsty and power hungry would make such a request.

Lute watches Sera look over the file, noting how the same crease that has been there for a millennia appears between her brows as she studies the information that Lute has handpicked for the folder.

Sera is intelligent, even-keeled, and thorough. Her flaw is that fear makes her predictable, and nothing frightens her more than Lucifer Morningstar or what happened to Lucifer when he disobeyed.

The Lord's favorite angel became the first to be cast out of Heaven.

The fall of Lucifer had shown all the angels that there was a clear punishment for not following God’s plans. Mistakes and disobedience would be harshly reprimanded.

Which is what Sera had told a grief stricken Lute when the shock and rage had ebbed enough for Lute to demand consequences for Adam’s death. Sera had peered down at the new commander with a cold stare.

“We will not pick a fight over Adam; he died because he broke the agreement; he tried to kill the Princess of Hell, and Lucifer responded as was his right. Besides, I will not allow you to go down there and punish them for Adam’s death. Adam knew the risks, and he got careless, and it cost him his life,” Sera had declared, leaving a silent Lute alone to digest her decree.

Sera hadn’t even heard her out. She didn’t want to go after Lucifer or Charlie; they hadn’t killed Adam; the little freak of a maid had delivered the killing blow.

Adam should not have fallen to someone so inconsequential. Lute knew Sera well enough that if she pointed that out to her, she would double down, and Lute would lose any opportunity to enact revenge on those who had taken Adam away from her.

Lute has finally adopted what Sera had modeled all these years and used Sera, just as Sera had used Lute and Adam for her little unsanctioned side project.

 Lute’s options were clear: pretend to follow Sera and Heaven’s decrees and wait for the proper opportunity.

Lute’s initial plan had been to wait for the next extermination. In previous ones, she had gone for multiple kills; she would hunt down that little one-eyed terror and make her suffer throughout the whole extermination, even if she was punished for clearly going after her when she had been told not to.

Lute was going to argue that anything was fair during an extermination.

Lute sated her bloodlust by imagining how she was going to kill that demon. In the meantime she would learn everything she could about her. In order to win, you had to know your enemy.

Nifty is close to Alastor and sort of under his protection. It was an obstacle that Lute would deal with until something more interesting caught her eye.

Lucifer started to spend an excessive amount of time with the Radio Demon. It had been an interesting distraction until a throwaway comment from Sera had given her an idea. 

Sera had complained one day that everything would have been bliss if Lucifer had not fallen, introducing evil into creation. About what terrible things happened when angels and human souls mixed in such a depraved way and how now all Sera could do was to keep such Evil far away from Heaven. As long as Lucifer was alone and depressed, Hell would never be able to challenge Hell in any meaningful way. Lucifer alone is powerful, but his love for Charlie keeps him from doing anything too destructive—the perfect balance to maintain Heaven’s safety.

 How imperative it was to keep all of that from tarnishing Heaven and possibly destroying it. Sera told her a secret: that the angels above Sera wanted to postpone future exterminations indefinitely.

Lute took the news stone-faced and simply nodded when Sera looked at her expectantly. Lute knew that Sera had been looking for any sign of opposition or disobedience to gauge how well Lute was willing to follow directions.

Lute lets Sera think that she has won and adapts her plan to something that the Sera would be unable to ignore.

Lute knew that Sera kept abreast about the general ongoings of Hell, and Lute had placed some interesting pieces that had come to light about Alastor and Lucifer, which was all that Lute needed to unnerve Sera. As predicted Sera wants to neutralize this new development before the higher members of the Council have to intervene.

Then they heard about Lilith being banished and Lucifer asking for a favor from the Heavenly Council for said Radio Demon. When Sera asked for more information about Alastor from the Media Overlord of the Pride Ring, everything that was sent her way convinced her more and more that something nefarious was going on. 

 The Media Overlord, he had put up quite a fight before handing over some of the information that Lute had requested, she had the scorch marks to prove it on her flank. In the end, he had relented, and she spared his life; he was useful after all.

Lute wouldn’t need to wait till the next extermination, and if she killed Nifty while guarding Sera during an interrogation, she doubted that it would be looked at too closely, particularly when Sera was trying to keep Heaven from hearing about their initial pet project.

Collateral damage was to be expected when you were correcting mistakes.

Lute flexes and stretches her neck. The last few pieces of information to get Sera to push for this meeting without her supervisor's full consent had been difficult to obtain. Sera would only go ahead without fully debriefing Michael if she thought Heaven was truly in danger. Convincing Sera that Alastor had beguiled Lucifer for nefarious purposes had been easy; Alastor’s file was thick with misdeeds and violence, all for entertainment’s sake. That Lute had perhaps buried the plans under other things that required Michael’s attention was something that Sera didn’t need to know. 

Getting here had been such a long and convoluted process, but it had been worth it.

Revenge is within her reach; Lute reminds herself; she needs Lucifer to show up.

It has been a while since Lucifer has gone to the embassy in person. As he gets closer, the buildings begin to look more desolate, and the demons that mill around thin out until he is the only one around. It doesn’t surprise him in the least that is the case

Lucifer climbs up the stairs and he isn’t surprised when the door opens by itself. He steps through the lobby and heads towards the room they usually meet in, but something makes long-forgotten warning bells ring in his head. The silence inside the building vastly differs from the silence he just left outside. When Alastor’s shadow wakes up from the slumber in which Lucifer has kept it, it further confirms his suspicions that something is wrong.

Lucifer soothes the entity and manages to get it to heel when he promises to set it free if necessary. Lucifer will ensure that no harm comes to it; Lucifer only feels the purr the silent creature gives out, but his internal tone is serious when he communicates with it.

“If something happens, you go to the Hotel and tell Alastor to stay with Charlie,” Lucifer silently commands the shadow. The creature nods, and Lucifer watches it slink undetected through the shadows in the building as they walk. It blinks wearily back at Lucifer when it arrives at the door Lucifer has pointed out, and the feel of the wards beyond it lets Lucifer know that this is a setup.

He wonders what has made the Council resort to such measures. 

Lucifer is the King of Hell; there are specific protocols and expectations regarding their communications, and not since he first fell has he felt so disrespected. When they agreed about the exterminations, Lucifer allowed them to be carried out without interfering with them in exchange for his family and all Hellborns being left alone.

It seemed that it had been so long that they had forgotten why they had to make that agreement with Lucifer; he had hoped that his fight with Adam had reminded Sera and the Council of who they were dealing with. It seemed that it had not, or perhaps they were now just being extra cautious because they were afraid of him. Oh well, he will use this to his advantage and figure out why Heaven has chosen such a tactic when they were the ones asking for him to meet them. As far as Lucifer knows, they have done nothing in retaliation for Adam putting his hands on Charlie.

Alastor’s advice about smiles flash through his mind, and Lucifer fixes his before walking into the door. Might as well make a convincing show of being surprised if they went through all the trouble for little old him. The shadow makes itself as thin and invisible as possible; Lucifer would not know it was there if he weren’t consciously looking for it. 

Hopefully, it is a simple misunderstanding that can be cleared up without him taking drastic measures. He will have to remind those on the other side that he is the King of Hell for a reason. Lucifer knocks, and again, the door opens on its own, and Lucifer and the shadow pass into the room.

Lucifer can see the wards that have been placed on the floor; he hits the mark as if he were an actor in a play posing under the spotlight.

Lucifer makes a noise of surprise, the heat and pain that they are expecting him to feel don’t come but he is a convincing actor.

“I dare say that you have brought me here under false pretenses,” Lucifer chides Sera as he sees the wards meant to keep him in place glowing around his hooves.

When Sera turns to look at him he gives her a sharp smile which Sera does not return. She is studying his face as if she will be able to decipher something. Displeased that Lucifer is smiling up at her, even though he is trapped.

Her sour, disapproving expression drives Lucifer into being more defiant than he set out to be this morning.

“We are doing this for your own good, Lucifer,” Sera informs him as she comes into view.

“That sounds familiar and condescending,” Lucifer retorts. The lights shift in the room, and Lucifer sees a large group of exterminators standing at the ready behind Sera. That is more concerning than anything that can happen to him, and he inhales to calm down. He can not lose his cool when others are at stake. The shadow seems to have counted, and there are sixty exterminators, which seems excessive when Sera would have been overkill for a meeting with him.

“Lucifer, are you listening? It would help if you cooperated,” Sera roars; Lucifer has probably been tuning her out with his internal musings. 

“With what exactly? By the way, have manners disappeared from Heaven?” Lucifer asks nonchalantly, unruffled and haughty as a King should be. Lucifer motions for a chair, and one appears in the circle with him. Lucifer can hear the exterminators gasp in surprise; they know that none of them wouldn’t be able to do such a thing inside the wards. Lucifer doubts that they would be able to do anything; lack of power and imagination is rampant amongst most angels.

“We want to know if you are being forced to ask for this request, or if you are doing it out of your own free will,” Sera clarifies. 

She seems to be faltering at Lucifer’s reaction or under-reaction. Lucifer can tell that the wards have been set to break compulsions from outside sources, but since there are none, they are breaking down quickly.

“You insult me with such a question, and I will not discuss my request in front of your little guards,” Lucifer declares.

That earns him sounds of indignation, but Sera looks at the guards and knows he is right. Looking behind Sera, he doesn’t see any of his brothers, whom he would expect with this type of accusation.

Lucifer watches Sera approach the head of the exterminators, and they argue before she dismisses them. Lucifer smirks but something about the way that Lute walks away makes him uneasy.

 Lucifer can feel the weight of Sera’s gaze on him but he is confident that he can handle whatever  Sera levies at him, but he needs the shadow to alert Alastor about what is happening so they aren’t caught unaware. It will be easier to remain unaffected if he knows that his family has been warned.

Lucifer communicates with the shadow to head back to the hotel quietly, to alert Alastor about what is going on but to instruct everyone to remain at the hotel. Lucifer feels the shadow hesitate to leave him until Lucifer pushes it away sternly.

 Once outside the shadow hears Lute direct her troops, the words retain,  destroy, Nifty, and Alastor are all it needs to process before it melts into the dark, the sounds of numerous wings taking flight accompany it on its journey home.

Alastor is pulling out some ledgers and going over figures with Charlie when the office is engulfed in darkness. Alastor has no fear of such thing and before he can say anything he feels a familiar rush of energy embrace him. He feels invigorated, whole. His perceptions shifts and all the colors that surround him regain the vibrancy that has been missing, it is a subtle change. The increase in power is not subtle, Alastor feels his power return with a flash of green that he has not possessed in ages. The increase in  desire that accompanies it is new but not unwelcome.

 Alastor is eager to see Lucifer more than ever now.

He hears Charlie excited voice calling him and he is elated for a second before his shadow clouds his mind with worry and agitation. It stands between himself and Charlie, gesticulating wildy.

Alastor holds up a hand to get the shadow to still its movements. Their connection is as strong as ever and Alastor takes a second to close his eyes so he can see what has his shadow so upset. All the questions he has can wait.

What could possibly send his shadow into such an agitated state. His shadow resists and Alastor opens his eyes. When Alastor looks over at it and watches as it shrinks a bit under his gaze. It seems reluctant to let him know something, and Alastor glares at it until it communicates that it concerns Lucifer.

Alastor commands his shadow to show him what it means. The shadow resists but Alastor quickly pushes past its resistance, he will not have any secrets between them. Alastor sees something that can only be described as a memory.

The shadow is underneath Lucifer, and Alastor can feel pleasure and fear

“Now, if you want me to make you feel good before I send you away,” Lucifer begins and gets cut off as the shadow moves to sit.

“Oh, don’t react like that. I promise your time is coming soon; I want him to need me more. To ensure he says yes, you know how independent he can be,” Lucifer offers. The shadow seems dejected at Lucifer’s rebuke of its offer.

“No, no, as appealing as you are. I won’t take you first. He is the one I want. The next place this cock buries itself in will be him. I love him, and you are a part of him. Do you understand?” Lucifer states firmly.

Alastor stumbles backwards when he opens his eyes and finds Charlie reaching out to him. Her blonde hair so similar to her father’s and it is only when he hears Charlie ask him what is happening to her father that Alastor realizes that he is repeating Lucifer’s name.

Lucifer has lied to him.

Lucifer kept his shadow from him, all those times that he had asked Lucifer about when it would come back and all those times that Lucifer had consoled him, placated him.

All those nights that he has spent with him, shared a bed together. All the things that they have shared, all the things Alastor has grown to want, have they all been a lie?

Why? 

His previous desire to be close to Lucifer shifts from tender to violent to wounded. His tumultuous state gives his shadow the opportunity to push back at their connection and shows him the events that have just occurred. The reason for it’s agitation.

Lucifer’s meeting at the embassy regarding a request made by Lucifer has lead to a possible visit from a group of exterminators.

Alastor  flexes his hand and with a twirl of his cane a shield surrounds the Hotel as it did before the extermination.

“Alastor, what are you doing? What is going on?” Charlie asks.

Alastor’s smile is sharp and menacing when he looks at her.

“Charlie dear, it seems that we are about to deal with some unwelcome visitors,” Alastor announces coldly. 

Alastor hopes to deal with this matter quickly so he may interrogate Lucifer himself.

What Alastor will do once that happens depends on the answers that Lucifer provides him with.

Chapter Text

Angels fly swiftly, as a rule; exterminator Angels are more efficient than their kin because of how much they train, so their speed is matched by their ability to move unperceived when necessary.

 Their flight over Pentagram City mimics that of a fast-moving storm cloud; most sinners down on the ground are unaware of anything out of the ordinary.

The few that catch sight of them flying overhead scurry out of sight and keep quiet, believing that they are having some hellish hallucination

It has taken the squadron less than three minutes to get within striking distance of the Hotel.

Lute hovers in midair as she looks back at her troops, her movements errant because she has to compensate for the loss of an arm. 

Officially, they will apprehend, subdue, and take the Radio Demon back to the Embassy. The same story she has enforced since the beginning, the perfect cover for her solo hunt for the little Maid.

All the time she has spent studying the hotel means she can give her squad efficient, clear directions. She gives her orders and watches them execute them. 

Lute hangs back to give herself space to go on her quest. She looks down to the main entryway; from all her surveillance, she knows that her target is more than likely on the lowest floor while the Radio Demon is somewhere upstairs. She might lose a soldier or two while they detain him, but avenging Adam will be worth it. She trains her sight on the doorway, and it is only because she is looking down that she sees a glowing verdant barrier rise from the ground. Jagged edges peek out and begin to grow upwards towards her. Razor-sharp points reminiscent of shark teeth rise and grow, pulsing with a power that shocks Lute.

 What new trickery has Lucifer outfitted the hotel with?

 Her hesitation costs her entry point, and Lute corrects course and flies upwards, racing the growing barrier.

Some of her squad members look at her and scream at her to be cautious, and one brave soldier flies to aid her. She boosts Lute upwards and meets her end when the edge slices clean through a wing portion. Everyone watches, horrified, as their comrade falls to their death and is sliced in two.

Raised voices and questions follow Lute, but she has a goal: to get inside this hotel and find her quarry. 

She has sacrificed too much to stop now. To go home empty-handed after losing one of her team would be a tragedy. 

Her lack of response leads to more Angels being cut through by the glinting edge. The Angels' indecision costs them their lives or leaves them outside the hotel. By the time Lute makes it to a balcony, parts of the barrier are coated in golden blood, which thankfully muffles the screams of those on the other side. 

A third of her squadron are stranded outside; another third are injured or dead due to the barrier.

When Lute turns to face the outside through a haze of green, she can make out the various body parts and feathers sliding down the slick surface

She hears a few voices inside with her as well. A squadron of sixty has been cut down to twenty, and some are wounded. When she blinks and regains her sense of sound, she can hear a pained cry and turns to see a group of her soldiers surrounding an injured one. The body on the floor is incomplete; her injuries are grotesque in contrast to the perfect spear that lies next to her.

Lute walks over stiff and resolute. It always comes down to this: she is the only one with the fortitude to do what must be done.

. The faces of the exterminators turn to her for guidance. Their voices die she approaches. She quickly assesses the injured one, wishes she could remember her name. There will be no saving her. Lute bends down and picks up the spear.

“Thank you, Soldier, your sacrifice will not be forgotten,” Lute declares before piercing the eye of the maimed soldier and putting her out of her misery before she can say anything.

The following silence is almost deafening except for the strange static threatening to choke them.

Finally, one of the soldiers makes a pitiful, bewildered sound, and Lute spots a few teary faces when she tears her eyes away from the dripping spear.

“Get it together. We are here to deal with an existential threat. Whatever this Demon has planned, he will be made to answer for his transgressions.

Leave enough of the Radio Demon to take him in for questioning, and kill all but the Princess,” Lute orders and she watches as the face of the remaining soldiers go from fearful to fierce. The one that made the pitiful noise sobers up and stands at attention.

Lute turns into the darkened hotel and leads what remains of her squad to hunt their quarry.

Alastor is quite familiar with rage, it is an emotion that has served him well. He has used it to drive himself to survive, to excel where others fail.

He is about to surrender to it when horrible thoughts enter his mind.

Why do the Angels have Lucifer?

 What have they done to him?

 Have they been sent to apprehend and kill Charlie?

 To exterminate him?

 Why didn’t Lucifer tell him or Charlie what this meeting was about? 

His shadow does not seem to know the answers more than he does, which frustrates him. Something about a request Lucifer made of Heaven, try as Alastor might he can not think anything that would cause this kind of upheaval. It has been months since Lucifer divorced Lilith, and he did not need Heaven’s permission to do so.

Worry dulls his rage and drives him to distraction, he wishes he could think.

Alastor tries to reach out to Lucifer through the connection they have formed, but they never got around to exploring this facet of their bond and it further splinters Alastor’s already fractured mind.

He feels Lucifer, so he takes solace in knowing he isn’t dead but can perceive nothing else. If he is alive, why isn’t he here? He knew that Alastor’s rut was imminent, that he would be vulnerable, and that he must know that Alastor needs him here, that they need him here.

Alastor’s current state is an abomination of contradictions. He is more powerful than he has been for years, and simultaneously more broken than he has felt since childhood. The power that radiates from him is crackling with energy, simultaneously awe-inspiring and unstable, as shattered as his emotional state.

The fact that he has started his heat hits him when his knees buckle and Charlie runs to hold him. 

The static he produces seems to frizz even her perfect hair. He feels used, useless, and lethal. No one who comes near him and his will live, but he doesn’t know if he wants to go on after what he has learned.

How ridiculous he feels for succumbing to emotion.

The reason that Alastor is known for being the consummate definition of control is no accident on his part. Alastor learned early in life that to survive, he must maintain control of his emotions and keep a smile on his face at all times. 

Failure to keep control would have prematurely ended his mortal life because blatant, uncontrolled displays were not tolerated in people like him or his mother.

He learned to present a polite demeanor at all times and never betray any darkness that may be simmering beneath that smile. He learned to keep his distance, use people, come up on top, and get what he wanted, no matter the cost.

He carried that into his afterlife and became known for his charm, control, and inscrutable behavior. It made it more of an impression when he displayed his rage and vent his frustrations on his enemies. That resolute emotional control showed all of Hell how dangerous the Radio Demon was because he could always choose to use his rage.

His public fights with Vox were legendary because he managed to stay cool and calm when Vox would start to frizzle out and lose control.

In other words, for everyone except a few close confidants, no one knows what Alastor is thinking at any given point.

At this moment, his sorrow, rage and fear is unmistakable, it permeates the air around him. Alastor wishes that he could blame his lack of control on his rut. 

While it does lower his tolerance considerably, he knows that his heart is betraying him.

How did he end up being used? 

Because he opened his heart up to the Devil.

The heart that he has spent his existence turning to stone. The heart that Lucifer slithered into and cracked open. The heart that is now left destroyed, along with his control over his body and mind.

There isn’t a part of Alastor that Lucifer hasn’t betrayed, but at least Lucifer sent him a warning via his shadow. Bittersweet sorrow and rage swirl within him. Is it because that is all Lucfier could manage under the circumstances?

He has to concentrate on the now; right now, the enemy is outside the door. Why they are here is immaterial.

Alastor erected the barrier easily. With the return of his power and nothing to hold him back, it is child’s play to him. He wishes it weren’t so; his brain wanders to Lucifer again.

“I want him to need me more….”

“He is the one that I want…”

“I love him…”

Lucifer’s voice plays in his head. Heartbreakingly familiar from all the time they have spent together, from how their relationship has developed, it hurts to hear what he has said about him secondhand from his shadow.

Alastor is so immersed in his feelings and thoughts that he does not hear what Charlie says, so he concentrates on protecting the Hotel and its residents.

He allows Charlie to hold him; their connection soothes him and makes thinking easier. Their connection grounds him.

He feels an unwelcome group has managed to cross his barrier, and Charlie yelps as she watches the tentacles emerge from his back. 

Shadows rise and scurry out of the room in search of intruders. This form is more feral and brutal than she has ever seen, more than she had imagined him capable of. She remains by his side, whispering his name and asking him if he is okay.

No matter what happens, that is one thing that no one can take from him. Charlie cares about him and he for her.

The need to protect her is irrational given that she is the Princess of Hell, but when have parents ever been rational in protecting their children, no matter their age or status?

His connection to Charlie, which grounded him a second ago, is pulling him in different directions because of his need to protect her.

Typically, he would go out and meet any intruders and deal with them, but he could not force himself to leave her. His heat also tempts him to retreat, call out to Lucifer, and wait for the King to come back and sort everything out.

Alastor feels like he is about to explode or crumble. His rational mind and instincts are tearing him to pieces, but given that people he has grown to care about are in the Hotel with him, he fights to keep control of his shadows even if his body is incapable of standing. The way that his body yearns for Lucifer enrages him. He is trying to ground himself and hear what his shadows know.

Why are they here?

Alastor digs his claws into his thigh to focus. He feels Charlie grab his forearm in an effort to get him to stop, but he digs them further into his flesh.

The snarling howl that escapes from his maw sends shivers down all the spines that hear it. It shakes the walls of the Hotel and knocks out the lights. 

In all their years together, neither Nifty nor Husk has ever heard that sound, but survival instincts buried in every living being make them run for cover.

 Husk manages to hide with Angel Dusk in one of the storage rooms. Nifty has climbed into an alcove where she removed a family of spiders earlier in the week. She is happy that she never filled the space and now has somewhere to retreat.

The only soul foolhardy enough to go towards that sound without self-preservation is Vaggie. She comes running into the room and launches herself at Charlie and Alastor, clinging to both. 

Even if his shadows asked her to be here, that howl promised something dire.

Alastor’s monstrous eyes blink slowly at her; his jaw drips black blood and spit, and he looks every bit as beastly as he feels. Vaggie remembers seeing him become enormous when he defended the hotel before, but now his shape is more nightmarish than she thought he was capable of turning.

“Charlie! What is going on,” Vaggie asks, only to be pulled back by Charlie.

“Vaggie, I’m fine. Alastor says that we are under attack. What is going on?” Neither of them minds when one of the tentacles pushes them further into the room but away from the windows.

“Exterminators are here, but Alastor kept most of them out when he raised the barrier. I was heading up to fight the ones I saw, but then I got summoned here,” Vaggie’s tone seems calmer now that she has ascertained that Charlie is alright and Alastor seems able to function.

“Ok, we need a plan. Did you see the others,” Charlie asks.

 A low, rumbling growl emanates from Alastor's hunched form, whose antlers are now gouging holes in the ceiling.

 He knows that Angel and Husk are safe and can see that his shadows have found them; he commands a shadow to stay nearby in case they have to transfer them to his office.

 He does not think it would be wise to bring them in here with him if he loses his mind to heat or rage, and given that he can’t even seem to verbalize his current thoughts to Charlie or Vaggie, he decides to leave them where they are.

He doesn’t know how long he will be able to keep that up when he can feel the primal side of him pulling him to give into his instincts because he and everything that belongs to him is under attack. If he could move, he would eliminate the threat in the blink of an eye.

Charlie’s rising anxiety tempts him to surrender to his instincts, but he doesn’t trust himself to act. If he was wrong about Lucifer, can he trust his judgment? Can he trust himself to make the right choice?

To go out and fight them, or to wait?

He shakes his head and searches for any information that will help guide his next decision.

Alastor uses his minions to continue searching for Nifty and sees that most of the group of invaders are walking upwards towards his tower. Still, his shadows alert him that a smaller group is descending toward his office. 

He recognizes the leader from their previous interactions but can not read her intentions in his dazed state. 

Behind him, he does not hear the conversation between Charlie and Vaggie.

“Why they are here? Charlie, where is your Dad?” Vaggie questions.

“Dad…” Charlie’s voice trembles, if they are here what has happened to him. Her anxiety mimicked in turn by Alastor’s shadow who remains close, fretful, worried.

Where is Lucifer? Thinks Alastor. 

“Lucifer…” his shadow whispers and Alastor glares at it and finds himself unhinging his jaw towards it, barely hearing Charlie anymore. 

The valiant creature tries to plead and argue for Lucifer.

“He loves you…he loves us…” his shadow says through their connection, but the way that it turns to look outside shows that it is starting to doubt. Alastor reminds it that his barrier would not keep Lucifer out if he wanted to be here; it is meant to keep the rest of the invaders out. It undoes the last argument the Shadow had for Lucifer and goes for an emotional appeal.

“I love him…” Lucifer’s voice plays in his mind. The Shadow’s memory being pushed through his fractured mind

Alastor can’t handle seeing Lucifer.

 Lucifer who has lied, who kept a part of him from him to make himself needed.

Lucifer who isn’t here to defend him or his…their…group when they do need him.

“He better…do right by you,” Vox’s voice sputters and he wonders if what Vox feared has come true, if his relationship with Lucifer has put a target on Alastor, one that will end him.

Wether he survives this attack and the repercussions that will come after will remain to be seen, and he can see that his shadow comes to the same realization as Alastor. Lucifer isn’t here and he isn’t coming, and the Angels are almost at their door. 

Their motives murderous and vague.

 He still doesn’t know where Nifty is, and even if he would prefer to bring her into his office he can’t trust himself to not hurt her in his current state because she isn’t bonded to him the way that he is bonded to Charlie, Vaggie and Lucifer. 

Alastor holds his hand out to his shadow and absorbs it into himself. The hotel is again engulfed in darkness for a moment, and the green energy of the barrier burns brightly when they join. The interior of his office is bathed in glowing green light. Alastor’s shadow looms even larger than he is.

The couple turns to look at the now solitary figure in the room. Alastor looks back at them through his radio-dial eyes and sees the tenderness in which they hold each other. He aches for what they have, aches for them.

He promises himself that no harm will come to them. He thinks of how he threw himself between Charlie and Lilith. 

It makes this seem manageable. The Exterminators might be bloodthirsty and violent, but their cruelty pales in comparison to Lilith, and unlike Lilith, Alastor knows that they can’t hurt Charlie. 

The clear moment of thought vanishes as his shadows pull him back to task. 

He wishes that he wasn’t feeling so fractured so he could better follow the chain that binds Nifty to him without giving away her hiding place. That he had enough control and focus to be able to find her when he feels so scattered.

Alastor slows his breathing and attempts to pull himself together, he can not allow himself to engage into a fight under these conditions. 

He feels Charlie approach him carefully and growls at her without meaning to. Upset that she is stepping away from the safe zone that he has created.

Alastor has moved them into a corner of his office with the best strategic defense chance. They watch as dark, sharpened forms block the windows and the door.

“Alastor, we need a plan,” Charlie says, stopping when Vaggie touches her shoulder.

“He’s not in the headspace to plan; it is a miracle he hasn’t gone on a rampage,” Vaggie whispers, her nose twitching as she breathes in the air around them. She looks up at Alastor, amazed at not only the power but the fact that he is maintaining control over his actions when everything seems to be against him

“Defense, always a good choice,” Vaggie comments with a nod of approval. When she had first rushed in here she had thought that she was going to have to temper Alastor and hold him back from attacking blindly, she knows that he must be struggling to remain in control when his body is calling for him to . It is still better than having him curled up somewhere unable to defend himself.

While still worrying about things, she can relax knowing he can help them. She just hopes that it is over quickly and without too many repercussions.

Still part of Vaggie hopes against hope that they can defuse the situation. If not, however, the single narrow entrance that Alastor has set up will help them defend their position nicely.  She wishes that she knew what this unwanted visit was about and says so aloud.

Perhaps because the group moving towards them is closer, Alastor can hear what they are saying through his shadows

Can see the  Angels creeping ever closer to him.

They seem nervous as they look around, aware that something is watching them but unable to see it.

“Lieutenant,” one of the Angels points at the glowing power that flickers down the Hall.

Lute curses under her breath. They have found the Radio Demon but no sign of the little maid.

“Hold,” Lute commands.

The soldiers mutter in disbelief at that order.

“I thought our orders were to bring in the Radio Demon quickly. Shouldn’t we call the others? " the one closest to the door says.

Alastor thinks they are here for me, and out of the shadows, he brings out some of the angelic steel he stored away after the battle. He hands Charlie a weapon and molds three large ones to his claws, to his antlers. His shadow can manipulate at least two weapons on their own.

“Alastor?” Charlie whispers as she watches the jagged edges of Alastor become sharper and more lethal. Watches as blood tinged steel forms over his antlers, making it look like a horrific crown. Vaggie  pulls Charlie towards her. 

Alastor can hear the argument escalate.

The Exterminators are demanding answers from a frustrated Lute, who finally snarls in response.

“I am looking for the maid,” Lute grows in response.

“She isn’t the target we want to get out of this place and accomplish this mission,” Another angel argues

“The mission is to do as I tell you, so guard that door and ensure he doesn’t go anywhere. I will be back in five minutes,” Lute directs.

Lute retraces her steps in search of Nifty. Nifty will buy them time, he knows that despite her size that she is capable of evading and fighting Lute with her own brand of crazed.

Let Lute underestimate Nifty at her peril. Alastor again reaches out to Lucifer in an attempt to get him here before everything goes wrong.

Unfortunately for both, the soldiers Lute has left behind are beginning to doubt her leadership; they speak quietly and review the points. 

They reason that the Radio Demon is holding himself back because he is still weakened from the wound that Adam gave him, which is why he isn’t attacking them. If they break through the barriers, they can return with the Radio Demon and go home, away from the darkness of this place and the acrid smell that permeates it. 

They don’t know that the second the first exterminator reaches the door separating them from the Radio Demon that they will meet something that they are unprepared for.

Inside the office, Vaggie sees the second that Alastor learns that they are here for him. His eyes shift from radio dials to his usual red and back to radio dials when he hears that Lute is searching for Nifty.

All motives are either based on greed or revenge, he should have known.

Vaggie is about to ask Charlie to see if she can try to call her father when they hear something strike the door followed by a deep growl and radio static emanate from Alastor.

The angry voices beyond the door demanding Alastor come out, break the last of his control. 

When she and Charlie turn it is only to watch him disappear through the shadows, the doors burst open as they are pulled back from the doorway.

Charlie can just see Alastor’s large hand grab the nearest Angels and slam their heads against the wall. The sickening crunch of their skulls is followed by the thuds of their bodies hitting the ground, golden smears on the wall are all that remain of them. A quick jerk of his head slices a few, their screams cut off when the shadow swings angelic blades out of the darkness and takes down angels before they even see them.

Charlie and Vaggie watch horrified as the Exterminators realize what is going on and regroup to attack Alastor. They return his hits with their own and the static is cut off with a yelp of pain. 

Charlie and Vaggie rush forward to help Alastor just as Lute turns back towards the sound of the screams. The sight of a familiar head of hair with a ribbon in it, reminds Lute that there is another person that she has unfinished business with, and she knows better that to waste an opportunity. 

Every blast of angelic power that Sera throws at him is meant to destroy any sort of demonic hold that may be over Lucifer, but Lucifer parries Sera’s blows easily. Her beams of light fizzle into acrid sulfuric smoke before it reaches him, it pleases him to watch her growing frustration. Still she persists in pursuing this.

He doesn’t know if to be touched that Sera has gone to this much trouble to see if Alastor has him under his thrall or insulted that she and the Heavenly Council think anyone could possibly compel him.

“What makes you think that I am doing this under duress?” Lucifer answers and he walks around inside the wards. 

Free will is his whole thing, what in all the unholy Hell does Sera think is happening. Lucifer takes in her flushed face, the beads of sweat forming beneath her halo, she is already exhausted and she has only started asking him questions.

“You request is highly irregular, it doesn’t seem like something that you would deign to consider,” Sera answers, gliding around the perimeter of the worthless seal.

“I will agree that it is a little irregular,” Lucifer agrees. Sera looks at him expectantly awaiting for more of an explanation into why Lucifer is requesting such a thing.  

“Lucifer I am only trying to help you, and to keep Heaven safe” Sera argues, her hands fisting at her sides.

“I do not need your help, what I need is for you to clear my very simple request.” Lucifer answers blithely

“Not until we can verify that he isn’t using you to enter Heaven to destroy it or cause those within it harm,” Sera counters, she seems to be looking for an angle in which to strike Lucifer that will allow her to compel him to answer. She has inadvertently found an opening with that question.

“He doesn’t want that, he would never go for people that ended up in Heaven,” Lucifer argues, the annoyance in his voice betrays him. Alastor may be a serial killer, and he may have earned his place in Hell but Lucifer can’t stand for his character to be questioned. Besides all the man wants is to see his mother.

Forgiveness and repetance for some but not all he thinks.

“Alastor is not just a sinner, he is an Overlord, a well known one at that. He has a long history of vile acts for a human soul,”Sera declares.

“The number of his victims pale in comparison to the number of sinners one of your angels takes in one extermination,” Lucifer counters with a snarl.

Sera ignores his retort and continues on.

“If he didn’t put under a compulsion, then we will find nothing when we check you over,”Sera announces.

“I am not going to submit to such a thing. I know that you can not perform such an invasive procedure on me without the proper clearances,  and since I don’t see any of my brothers I don’t think you have them. Do they even know that you are down here?” Lucifer counters and knows he is right when she sputters.

 Lucifer has to fight to rub his hands together, it seems that he will be able to salvage this to his advantage and all he had to do was waste a little time with Sera when her phone rings.

“It’s St. Peter,” Sera huffs her fingers twitching nervously  as she looks at the screen.

Lucifer sighs and nods at her to answer it, he sighs dramatically making a show of looking at the lines of the floor and making her believe that she has the ability to hold him in place. Lucifer feels a sense of panic, and distress that whisper in his head but he brushes it away. Alastor must be anxious about his heat, just a little longer and Lucifer will be able to go home with a gift worthy of his new consort.

“Give him my salutations,” Lucifer adds jovially to her disapproving glare. 

Why does Lucifer feel so suddenly distraught? He goes over his mental checklist and wonders if he forgot to get something vital for Alastor’s heat.

Lucifer has barely draped his legs over the armrest when Sera gasps at the phone. Her face growing pale at whatever she is being informed about. 

“Your little pet just annihilated half of the exterminator force, he will be made to answer for this,.” Sera screams at Lucifer.

Lucifer leaps to his feet and crosses the distance to Sera faster than she can blink, she is so shocked by his ability to move out of the holding cell that she doesn’t resist when Lucifer grabs her by the throat and throttles her against the wall.

“You sent an army of exterminators to my daughter’s Hotel? I will burn Heaven down to cinders,” Lucifer promises. He twirls his cane to open up a portal to take him back to the Hotel when he hears Sera say the only protest that will make him loosen the hold he has on her angelic neck.

“I didn’t order the exterminators, they were supposed to be outside of this room standing guard,” Sera says her eyes wide with fear. Realization dawning on her, the only person that could have taken them over was Lute.

Lute what have you done? is Sera’s last thought as Lucifer drags her through the portal.

Chapter Text

The sharp claws digging into her neck make Sera aware of how her pulse races. Fear is something that she hasn’t experienced in her long existence, and therefore, she does not know how to manage the deluge of different thoughts and images that fill her mind. She can barely recognize the voice of the being that drags her, can not reconcile the idea of the Lucifer she knows with the creature that has her in his grasp.

Lucifer had been beautiful, delicate, creative, but most of all soft.

All qualities that had made him one of God’s favorites. All qualities that has hastened his fall.

The softest angel had fallen because his softness led to moral weakness.

This led to him succumbing to his less admirable traits of impulsivity and childish excitability. Lucifer had proved himself unworthy and inconsequential as far as Sera was concerned when he had fallen. Sera had categorized him as insignificant and was now realizing how wrong she had been.

The power radiating above her as Sera kneels in a darkened hallway makes her tremble with fear.

 If that wasn’t enough, the sound that emanated from the end of the hall when Lucifer screams sends a chill through every cell in her body. 

At first, Sera thinks that she is dazed from being dragged by, but there is a static thick enough that it sounds like a voice.  It is so dark, but Sera swears that she can see something moving in the darkness. Even as she blinks to have her eyes adjust it is just so dark.

It is darker than she expected because Alastor’s power still holds the barrier that cuts off the outside light, but the scent of blood and something primal makes Sera want to pull back. It makes her cling to Lucifer. 

Better the Devil, you know, than whatever is at the end of the hall.

The recognition of what it feels like to be so far from Heaven dawns on her, and the revelation that nothing weak could survive here. 

Unlike Sera, the smell that permeates the air entices Lucifer. He can detect that his mate has been waiting for him. Calling out to him, needing him. There is an underlying tone of distress that Lucifer can’t blame him for.

This meeting has gone off the rails, but Lucifer knows he can still turn it around and get what he wants. At the very least, he knows that Sera is not in charge of things as she thought she was, and he knows that she is as prideful as he is and will loathe to admit that she has been used.

Sera will do anything he asks of her rather than admit her mistake.

Anything rather than bring up this failure to Heaven, and that means that he can work with her to make sure that Hell isn’t dragged into her little scheme. That he gets what he originally wanted.

“Dad,” Charlie’s voice calls out to him. She sounds annoyed rather than unnerved, which makes him feel at ease. The static that permeates the air still buzzes around him and does not lessen even when he announces his presence to Alastor.

A low, grumbling growl is his only answer, not Alastor’s voice. Lucifer is about to call out when another voice disrupts him.

“Just fucking kill me, you weakling!” Lute’s voice demands from the darkness. Lucifer can hear the struggling exterminator being held down by Vaggie; she is illuminated only by the small amount of light that Charlie’s demon form offers.

“Lute!” Sera calls out and finally stops resisting when Lucifer walks them closer to the area. 

She trips on something and gets closer to Lucifer, which makes the growl surrounding them take on an even sharper tone.

“Why am I walking around in the dark?” Lucifer grumbles and snaps his fingers so that the hallway is illuminated.

 The fresh carnage that meets their eyes almost makes Sera faint. Every Angel that went in with Lute has been torn to pieces. Their remains adorn every surface; the walls look like they are dripping golden paint. He hears Sera throw up behind him. 

Sera reaches out for support in Lucifer when a black tentacle comes between them. Sera moves away from the appendage with fearful eyes. Lucifer looks at the tentacle with what can only be described as enthralled adoration.

“Don’t touch him!” Alastor growls from a corner, which he is backing himself into. Sera’s terror grows as she sees the creature speaking to them.

Alastor is still large, but with the threat handled, he seems to have shifted to something smaller. Something feral trying to put itself into a corner, willing himself not to reach out to Lucifer, which perplexes him.

“Darling, I am here,” Lucifer announces to the monstrous form before him.

Alastor’s antlers are soaked in bloody metal bits, and his suit is ruined. 

His eyes are wide and wild, and he looks so flushed that Lucifer fears he may be ill. His eyes keep shifting from radio dials to murderous glare, which lets Lucifer know to approach with caution.

Lucifer steps forward to calm Alastor, and Alastor growls in answer.

“Don’t touch me!” Alastor tries to move but falters and it is then that Lucifer notices a darker patch of soaked fabric against his side. Alastor backs himself up into the corner for support.

Why isn’t Alastor throwing himself into his arms?

His poor deer must be so overwhelmed with everything that has occurred.

Lucifer quickly looks at Charlie and Vaggie, who have a bound, snarling Lute at their feet. Vaggie alternates her glare between Sera and Lute as if trying to decide which one to scream at first—Charlie motions to Alastor and motions for him to concentrate on Alastor while she walks over to Sera.

Sera shrinks before the princess and the growling beast that tracks her every move, daring her to do anything untoward to any of his people.

“Alastor,” Lucifer articulates his name as if it were a soothing lyric and gets Alastor to concentrate on him.

Lucifer uses some of his power to soothe his irate mate and approaches Alastor without him snarling or snapping at him. Alastor instead turns and hugs himself, his breathing finally back to something that doesn’t have his chest rising and falling rapidly.

It breaks Lucifer to see him like this. Alastor was glorious in a terrifying way a few seconds ago, but now he looks like he needs Lucifer to hold him to keep him from falling apart, which is all that Lucifer wants to do.

“Sweetheart,” Lucifer states placatingly once he is in front of Alastor.

“Don’t,” Alastor says menacingly, looking as if he might run away.

 “What’s wrong?” Lucifer asks gently.

Lucifer would make sure that Heaven never upset his family in such a way again. This is entirely unacceptable. It hurts him so much to see Alastor this distressed.

“Whatever they did to you, they will pay for it,” Lucifer promises, reaching out to touch Alastor’s face. 

“Them? It….You brute!” Alastor sobs as his knees give way the second that Lucifer touches him. His body unconsciously relaxes, and he slides down the corner to curl into himself. Alastor wraps his long limbs around himself, and Lucifer speaks to him in calming tones. Lucifer expected that Alastor would be slightly resistant to the physical hunger his heat brought him, and he looks forward to changing that oppositional behavior into a primal attachment that will finally match his possessiveness.

The image of him calming a pregnant and hormonal Alastor flits briefly across his mind. How he will enjoy doting, and placating his sweet spouse when the time comes. 

A quick wave of his hand and Alastor is clean, which increases his comfort and Lucifer can tell that he is in the throes of his heat by his scent, can tell that his mate is anxious and unhappy.

Lucifer promises himself that he will ensure that all future heats are at a location that will not have any disruptions. He will not allow anything to take him from Alastor’s side when one is imminent.

Lucifer needs to deal with Sera quickly and save Alastor any more stress.

Alastor is still cursing him under his breath and pushing himself into the wall to prevent Lucifer from making any contact with him. Lucifer apologizes for taking so long and for not being here.

Again, images form about their future. Will Alastor react like this when he delivers their children? Lucifer fights the smile on his face when he thinks about that scene.

“Do not touch me; I do not want you…” Alastor snarls at him, and when Lucifer locks eyes with him, he can see that he means it. That it is more than just hormones and a stressful situation.

 Lucifer blanches at the look Alastor gives him. At the end of their relationship, Lilith looked at him with disgust and disdain. 

“Alastor, I am only trying to help you” Lucifer reaches out to Alastor, and brings him into an embrace that has Alastor shuddering but Alastor does not embrace him,

Briefly he wonders how much angel flesh Alastor has ingested, and worries about the effects of it on him. Perhaps that has added to his agitation.

The cut on his side thankfully seems to have been made with a regular weapon and Lucifer heals him quickly. Lucifer moves some of his energy to redirect Alastor to relax. Alastor finally settles in his arms. They stay like that for a few moments and the static resolves taking the anxiety with it.

“Let me get you somewhere more comfortable. I need to deal with our unwanted guests,” Lucifer states calmly.

Alastor looks at Lucifer’s face as a feeling that his body is familiar with settles over him brings about an even more awful realization. Lucifer calmed him with practiced ease.

Even as Alastor feels his shoulders relax, rage rises up in his chest, threatening to choke him with the remains of those he has devoured. Bile rises in his throat as he begins making connections.

“Why did you keep my shadow from me?” Alastor accuses Lucifer as he pulls away. Lucifer sighs, and he can see the shock cross Alastor’s features as Lucifer does not argue against the accusation.

Alastor smile turns into a grimace.

“We will talk calmly about this after I deal with our unwanted guests,” Lucifer announces, and Alastor is sent into a deep sleep. Lucifer rises from the corner carrying Alastor’s sleeping form, the feel of how warm he is is palpable through his clothes.

Charlie has been talking with a dumbfounded Sera, who sits at a table with Vaggie and a tied-up Lute. His daughter seems to be mediating the talks admirably well. Vaggie interjects with pointed questions at each party.

“Charlie, sweetheart, I will be right back. I need to settle Alastor in our room,” Lucifer announces. Sera looks at the figure of the King holding the former Eldritch abomination so tenderly with confusion. At the same time, Lute looks at him with fearful revulsion.

“Of course, Dad, but hurry back. You are going to want to hear how all this happened,” Charlie answers back with a tone of disbelief. His daughter is enraged.

Lucifer carries Alastor into their room. Everything has been prepared for a long heat, and Lucifer is thankful that they will have time to discuss things. He feels the presence of the shadow looming close by and feels what can only be nervousness come from it.

“I guess it is my fault for not specifying that you were to give him my message and nothing else,” Lucifer growls as he lays Alastor on the bed. His heart aches as he watches him turn fretfully in his sleep. Lucifer wants nothing more than to crawl into bed next to Alastor and wake him slowly with kisses.

The shadow makes a noise and looks at him as sheepishly as possible. Lucifer didn’t think about the bond that Alastor has with his shadow; he made the decision to send the shadow at the spur of the moment because he had been distracted.

 Lucifer removes the layers that Alastor wears on the outside, leaving him only in the underthings he prefers. He motions the shadow over and demands that it show Lucifer what Alastor has discovered.

The scene that Lucifer sees is damning, but he will be able to get Alastor to forgive him. What Lucifer isn’t prepared for is to feel the turmoil that the revelation brought Alastor.

Lucifer shudders at a feeling he recognizes.

Alastor feels betrayed by Lucifer.

Alastor is enraged, and he has every right to be angry with Lucifer. This isn’t how he would have wanted him to find out about what he did to ensure their relationship. If it had been up to him, Alastor would never have known that his responses hadn’t been organic. Lucifer can tell him some of the truth.

“I would vanish you into nothingness, but I won’t upset him further. If you want to redeem yourself, you will care for him until I return. When the time comes, you will remember that I can make your existence pleasurable and fulfilling or make you as miserable as I am,” Lucifer commands as he turns to watch the shadow join Alastor in bed and hold him, wishing it was him.

He turns resolutely and portals himself back to Charlie and the others.

When Lucifer returns, all eyes turn to him.

Sera holds her head in her hands while Lute stares at her defiantly.

“I was not lying; as you can see, that thing has a hold on Lucifer,” Lute argues to whatever was said before

A resounding slap fills the hall, and Lucifer can only laugh as he watches Lute recoil from the slap that Vaggie landed on her.

“He is not a thing. He is our family, and I will not have you talking about him in such a way,” Vaggie tells a shocked Lute.

“He tore apart every exterminator,” Lute argues.

“You came into our house and attacked us. What did you think he was going to do?” Charlie questions.

“He does not seem to have any hold on Lucifer; if anything, Lucifer has his new…partner under his thrall,” Sera replies hoarsely.

“They’re in love; no one is under anyone’s thrall,” Charlie states, and she reaches out to hold Vaggie’s hand, to the disapproval of the other two women.

“Traitor,” Lute whispers.

“There is only one traitor here, and it is you. You almost started a holy war over your selfish need for revenge!” Sera asserts before turning away from Lute.

Lucifer gets a quick whispered explanation from Charlie and Vaggie. They have been calming a rather distraught Sera. Who rightfully fears that she will be cast down along with Lute for being pulled into such a ploy. Sera managed to get St. Peter to not send anyone above them, telling him she would be there in person to explain the situation. That the involvement of upper management wasn’t necessary. St. Peter told her that she could have thirty minutes before he sent word to Michael or another archangel.

“Now, how do we fix this,” Lucifer announces to a teary-faced Sera and a fuming Lute.

“There is no fixing. Even you can’t bring back the dead. I will most likely be cast down or smitten from existence by the almighty. Oh, I can’t bear it…” Sera trails off into tears.

“Sera, maybe they will grant you some forgiveness; you didn’t aid Lute. You were an unwilling participant,” Charlie answers before turning to Vaggie, whose face doesn’t give Charlie’s argument any ground to stand on.

Lucifer looks at his daughter and her girlfriend with a devilish smirk. Charlie blinks at him questioningly but turns to watch her father work.

Lucifer laughs before turning to Sera.

“I mean Sera, you came here to interrogate me on the information she gave you. Isn’t that correct?” Lucifer starts.

Sera can only nod, and she pinches the bridge of her nose between her fingers.

“Interrogate me to ensure that I wasn’t under the thrall of someone who would bring ruination to Heaven. It seems you were so afraid that I was being manipulated that you let yourself be manipulated into coming here. Daddy and our family will be so disappointed when they realize that you are the weak one. I mean, what will poor Emily say? She looks up to you so much,” Lucifer says.

Sera makes a noise of distress at that thought.

“Now, I can call Michael and let him know that you have been made a fool of, or we can deal with the loose end ourselves,” 

Lute finally raises her head

“We can tell them that you came down here on official business and that after I ‘gracefully’ cooperated because of the sizable force you brought with you. As I recall, when I requested more privacy, you ordered the exterminators to leave the room, not to go attack the hotel. We continued the interview, and I let you test me, and you realized nothing was wrong. That you were going to clear my request and congratulate me on finding a new partner,” Lucifer explains as Sera stops crying to listen to Lucifer. Lute begins to look uncomfortable.

Charlie and Vaggie are learning why he is called the Father of Lies.

“We were both shocked when we heard from St. Peter what was happening in the Hotel. That you never cleared Lute to go on the attack. You had determined that Alastor wasn’t the threat he was made out to be. We came upon the scene and saw that Lute was leading an unsanctioned attack against my daughter and the inhabitants of the Hotel. When you told her to fall back, she refused. Lute turned on them and slaughtered the ones that resisted, and we fought the others. That it was with a heavy heart that you saw that Lute had to be stopped and so you asked me to neutralize her,” Lucifer explains.

“Heaven will never buy it; the other soldiers will tell them,” Lute argues coldly, squirming against her bonds.

“You will be surprised what people will believe. On one hand, Sera with backup from me, even the black sheep like me can corroborate her account and on the other,” Lucifer motions at Lute with a dismissive hand as if finding her lacking.

“I am the commander of the Exterminators, you can’t get rid of me, you need me,” Lute struggles against her bonds. Lucifer laughs again, and Sera, for once, doesn’t hate it.

“The Exterminators, whose blood is running down the hotel’s walls. Do you think Sera will ever trust you again after you used her for your revenge? Even I never stopped that low to use another angel,” Lucifer articulates, one hand touching his chest as if shocked at Lute’s behavior.

“Exactly, you disobeyed for your selfish reasons, revenge. How unbecoming of an angel,” adds Vaggie. 

“Furthermore, Sera herself never told the other exterminators about going on the offensive to the hotel,” Lucifer states and looks over at Sera.

“I never told them to attack the hotel; it was discussed in the notes as a last resort if it was found that you were being manipulated by…the Radio…Alastor,” Sera quickly corrects how she refers to Alastor when Lucifer raises an eyebrow at her.

“So that only leaves us with one loose end,” Lucifer clicks his tongue and faces Lute.

“Mmmmm, a quick death with an angel blade or some Angelic power destruction. The latter will add credibility to our recount of events,” Lucifer informs a now ashen Lute.

Sera has dried her tears, she looks shaken up but calmer than she has been since she arrived in Hell.

“It is the only way in which we can maintain control of the narrative and take care of the problem,” Sera announces, her eyes cold as she looks at Lute.

 Lucifer hides his smile; it is the only way for Sera to save some of her pride. 

“I will head back to Heaven and report what has happened. Thank you, Lucifer,” Sera says as. she moves to stand.

“You fucking bitch!” Lute screams, and she leans away from Vaggie’s hold and ends up crumpled on the floor, still tied up.

Sera gives her one last pitying look and turns again to the door, only to find her way blocked by Lucifer.

“Aren’t we forgetting something,” Lucifer peers up at her, and Sera reaches into her robes to produce a roll of parchment. When she hands it to Lucifer, he can see that it is the clearance he had been seeking for Alastor; he smiles, satisfied, but still holds up a hand to stop Sera.

Lucifer pointedly glances between Lute and Sera.

“I am not doing your dirty work,” Lucifer announces with an air of authority that reminds Sera who exactly rules Hell. Sera will now learn about what making a deal with the Devil entails.

“I can’t,” Sera argues weakly, looking at Lute’s form on the floor. She is still fighting her bonds, and Lucifer waves his hand. He sets her chair back upright so she can look at Sera.

Sera looks away from Lute and turns to Vaggie.

“Vaggie…” Sera begins.

“Do not ask my daughter-in-law to do anything of the sort,” Lucifer commands.

“Why?” Sera begins to ask Lucifer, but Lute answers.

“She won’t do it. She doesn’t like to get her hands dirty, too good to do the things that must be done,” Lute spits in Sera’s general direction.

Sera turns away from Vaggie’s and Lute’s knowing stares. It is one thing to give out orders; it is another one to do them yourself. Part of the reason that Heaven trusts Sera so much is that she has not been involved in anything questionable.

“Because if not, I will tell Heaven the truth. How could I trust you not to come back in a few hundred years and attempt to kill me or those I love? If you do this, it keeps me from saying anything about what happened to Heaven. I am giving you five minutes. Make up your mind if you want to be judged next to her when you go home,” Lucifer turns towards the door and motions for the girls to follow.

He walks over to Sera and turns so that Lute can not see what he is doing with his hands. Lute can hear Sera argue that she can not do this, that she can not.

“Creation and destruction are two sides of the same coin. I have faith that you will be able to do it,” Lucifer smirks before settling down on a chair, and barring the door. He materializes a sandglass out of nowhere, and Sera watches the sand fall from the top to the bottom; there isn’t much. Lucifer then begins tapping away at his phone impatiently. Eventually, even the sound of Lucifer typing disappears as the sand passes.

The sound of sand grains flowing through a glass funnel seems amplified as the seconds pass by.

Lute looks at Sera. Lucifer continues whatever he is doing without looking up.

“You are making a deal with the Devil? That’s why you need me and people like me. You do not have the strength to keep Heaven safe by yourself,” Lute declares to Sera’s back. Sera is shaking and trembling as she turns to Lute, tears running down her face.

Lucifer is unbothered in his chair, examining his nails, as he glances at his phone, his eyebrows quirk with interest as he presumably reads a message.

Sera looks at him and sees him mouth the word one to her.

Lute continues to talk and throw different arguments at Sera in a bid to get free. They will be able to explain this to the Heavenly Council and see it as a forgivable indiscretion. 

Sera looks at Lute and Lucifer again, knowing that at least two minutes have passed. The bottom of the hourglass is filling up. She clasps her hands before her in a praying position as she moves to kneel before Lute.

Lute feels embraced in a warmth so all-encompassing that it is almost like standing at the entryway to heaven. She can easily see herself walking past the gates back home. She will have to face some Heavenly punishment, but she will face it.

 Sera moves to stand her wings outstretched, and for a second, Lute can see her true form; she is mesmerized by the many eyes. Lute awaits for one of Sera’s long limbs to reach and free her.

Sera looks down at Lute from where she stands. 

Sera wonders how a being from Heaven went so wrong. Knows to the bottom of her heart that allowing Lute to live would be a mistake. 

“You will be with Adam,” Sera whispers in Lute’s ear. Lute feels those long, sharp claws run over the back of her neck. That gives Lute a moment to realize that her death is imminent. 

Sera reaches for Lute’s halo and rips it off with a brutal jerk that would make an orthopedic surgeon wince. 

Lute whimpers out when she realizes that it will be worse than death; she will be nothing. When Sera’s hand makes contact with Lute’s skull, the searing pain of those claws digging into her scalp and gripping her head blinds her to everything else.

There’s a fraction of the time there will be a blank page for Sera’s memory. When she blinks and looks down at her hand, she flexes her fingers. She can’t comprehend seeing Lute’s decapitated head in her grasp. Lucifer snaps his fingers. The next second, her hands are as clean and pristine as they have always been and will remain.

Lute’s presence will be a forgotten footnote in Heaven’s great history. Slowly over time even those that knew her will not remember her.

Sera knows that part of the reason that Lucifer had her do this was that they were both angels that created and that, as such, they could both destroy, but Sera wasn’t sure that she would be able to. Self-preservation is excellent motivation.

Lucifer made her do it to mutually ensure their deal from being broken. However, it was also a warning, the confirmation that  Lucifer could do what she just did to Lute. That he is capable of destruction on a scale that Sera and Heaven might not comprehend.

What else could Sera expect from someone who looks at an Eldritch horror with adoration in his gaze?

“And with a minute to spare,” Lucifer exclaims as he claps his hands. He opens the door to lead her out to the now clean hallway. All evidence of the massacre that occurred has been erased.

“Now let’s get you home and your little friends home. Charlie and Vaggie are already talking to St. Peter. I told him to expect me in a few days as I have and urgent matter to deal with,” Lucifer directs her to a portal and watches her step through it.

The last image he catches is of Sera wiping away a tear, before setting her face into something mimicking regret. 

Lucifer sighs with relief at having taking care of that. He sets up an alert that will let him know if anyone enter Hell from Heaven. A quick message to the other inhabitants on the group message tell them that it is safe to come out, but that they should stay clear on the top floors.

Now that he has ensured that no one will disturb them Lucifer portals himself upstairs to his waiting mate. Ready to set things right, or at least begin to.

Chapter Text

The smell of rut and need permeates the air, and Lucifer inhales and devours it. He craves it more than oxygen; needs it more. He feels his form shift as he breathes. The flame between his heavy horns glows bright and casts shadows as he walks into his…their room.

He sets the parchment and the ring in a safe spot on the desk. They should make it easier for Lucifer to gain Alastor’s forgiveness for his transgressions if it comes to outright begging.

Lucifer proceeds to remove his vest, his shirt, he tosses the garment carelessly to the floor. He could have magicked the clothes away but being in Alastor’s presence is too intoxicating for him to bother with such things.

Lucifer is more nervous than he expected to be. Alastor knows he kept his shadow from joining him, but Lucifer can explain.

Lucifer shakes his head; he needs to use his magic to transform the room into something appropriate for what he has planned. As much as he yearns to claim Alastor, he can’t let it go wrong.

 He inhales Alastor’s scent and lets himself be overtaken by it. Lucifer closes his eyes so he can picture what he wants more clearly. He knows that once he sets his eyes on Alastor, nothing else will matter, but at the very least, he owes Alastor a star-filled night sky for the first time.

Particularly after all the stress Alastor just experienced. 

When he opens his eyes, his room is again the park setting he used for their date, with a few additional features for Alastor.

 He wants to make this comfortable and natural for Alastor so he can manage it.

Lucifer turns and follows the intoxicating scent.

His bright red eyes permeate the darkness as he takes in the whimpering, fitful form. 

Lucifer feels the strain of his cock against his pants, but ignores it. Glad that he has kept them on to help him control himself.

Alastor writhes on his bed. On their bed.

Alastor is exactly where he should be, exactly where he belongs. Lucifer needs to ensure that he understands that. That his discovery of Lucifer keeping his shadow is something that Alastor will forgive him for.

Lucifer exhales and he holds back the flames that threaten to overtake him. Watches as the shadow begins to stir next to Alastor. The shadow looks between him and Alastor as if trying to decide what to do. Alastor makes a needy sound, and the shadow comforts Alastor as best he can.

 It is insufficient.

Lucifer wants to go to Alastor but the way that Alastor looked at him before he put him under haunts him. It is a variant that Lucifer didn’t factor in when planning this.

Lucifer tells himself that he will figure it out. He just turned something that should have been a disaster in his favor. He got Sera to do something unthinkable and got what he wanted.

Charlie’s words ring out in his mind.

“They’re in love; no one is under anyone’s thrall,” Charlie states, and she reaches out to hold Vaggie’s hand.

Lucifer has told himself that the ends justify the means. It doesn’t matter how they end up together as long as they do, but the way Charlie summed up their relationship makes him wish it had been like that.

 It would hurt to see the disappointment on her face, if she found out what Lucifer did to Alastor.

Lucifer ponders the situation as he looks at Alastor.

Alastor’s clothes are sticking to his body. His temperature is high, and Lucifer must do something to bring it down.

Lucifer  will need to awaken his poor little deer and ensure that he drinks some water. He feels his tongue loll out of his mouth and wants nothing more than to tear off the last bit of fabric that protects Alastor’s modesty and dive in between those long, slender legs. 

Awake his mate with an orgasm, work him through another one before they talk.

Lucifer pauses and grabs a nearby table to ground himself. He needs to think both for himself, Alastor, and the future of their relationship.

If he fucks this up and loses Alastor, it will destroy him. 

The only way is to ensure that Alastor stays, and forgives Lucifer.

Charlie will forgive him if Alastor forgives him.

Even if his preference would be to avoid talking about it he needs to confront the issue head on and talk to Alastor when he first wakes.

Lucifer knows that Alastor knows what the shadow showed him, but what else has his love guessed? Lucifer should be able to figure it out and soothe Alastor.

 Lucifer smiles, Alastor is smart enough that it will be a challenge to deal with this little hurdle.

After a minute, Lucifer lies beside Alastor, basking in his presence. In his sleep, Alastor seeks him out; the shadow curls up behind Alastor so they can hold his whimpering form between them.

“Show me what he knows, what you told him,” Lucifer commands.

Lucifer can see the scene that Alastor discovered, but he can also feel the hurt and rage that accompanied the discovery. Lucifer knew that Alastor is intelligent enough to come to the correct conclusion but he didn’t expect him to be so hurt by it. Until now, he had convinced himself that Alastor had been acting skittish for other reasons.

Again, Lucifer remembers how Alastor looked at him before he put him under.

“Do not touch me; I do not want you…”

“Why did you keep my shadow from me,”

After all they have been through, Lucifer can’t face an eternity in which Alastor resents him.

 Lucifer will have to convince him that he did it for love.

At least, that is the truth.

Lucifer slows his breathing and decides to take it slow, and begins to awaken Alastor. Lucifer lays next to Alastor and runs a gentle hand on his side while whispering in his ear to please wake up.

“Lucifer…it hurts,” Alastor grabs onto him desperately, but when Lucifer looks at his eyes, he sees that the brilliant mind is clouded with carnal desperation.

Lucifer would have had no qualms about giving in and satisfying Alastor if everything had gone as planned. Still the temptation is strong.

“I know, sweetheart; I am going to help you feel better,” Lucifer promises with a tender kiss that lingers. Alastor clings to him; he whimpers so sweetly, and Lucifer wants to have this, but he can’t bear the idea of Alastor looking at him like he did when he approached him. He is ready to deal with Alastor being upset about the shadow and to use his words to make sure that he sees how much Lucifer loves him.

Lucifer feels Alastor frantically clutching at him. Lucifer works one of his hands between them, and Alastor gasps at the feel of Lucifer's hand on him, but his distressed cry lets Lucifer know it is insufficient.

Lucifer moves so he can at least mimic the motion of intercourse; he moves his hand until it palms the warm mound; that warmth tempts him to succumb to his carnal desires. Alastor wraps his slender legs around him, kisses his neck, and bleats in need. Lucifer strokes Alastor over his clothes; every second that passes is complete torture, but Lucifer holds himself back from pinning Alastor under him; thankfully, it doesn’t take much to push Alastor over the edge. Lucifer knows that the orgasm has released some of the rut haze, at least momentarily, when Alastor’s flesh cools a fraction. Lucifer kisses the long neck and pulls Alastor close.

“Lucifer…”Alastor says his name clearly, and his eyes are clear. Lucifer enjoys the yearning in those eyes before the fury returns full force. Alastor moves away from him. His slender body shakes as he moves, and Lucifer can only watch as Alastor bites back any sound he might make.

It is more awful than Lucifer expected.

“You need to drink some water,” Lucifer informs him

“ I can take care of myself,” Alastor argues.

“Sweetheart, you don’t have to,” Lucifer responds

“Don’t you call me that. Don’t you dare come anywhere near me or my damn shadow,” Alastor pushes his hooves against the mattress to move away from Lucifer, but the shadow has him trapped on the other side. Alastor rests next to his shadow and growls.

“Alastor, be reasonable; allow me to take care of you. Let me explain,” Lucifer pleads. He manifests a glass of water and holds it out for Alastor. Alastor’s gaze lingers between the glass and Lucifer’s bare chest.

“I don’t need you to take care of me,” Alastor argues; he motions for his

shadow to move away, and it does even as it gives Lucifer a furtive look.

 Alastor commands the shadow to get water from the prepared stash, and Lucifer can’t stand the rejection. Alastor growls at his shadow's reluctance and shivers when he feels Lucifer gently touch Alastor’s face.

“I know you don’t need me to take care of you. I get to take care of you, please,” Lucifer asks. Alastor doesn’t want to look at Lucifer, right now with his form shifted it is hard to look away from him in his demonic splendor. 

Alastor wants to lay back to feel Lucifer on top of him, to rut against him, to fall apart under him. To forget everything except what it feels like to have Lucifer touch him.

Lucifer feels how Alastor trembles at his touch and feels something ease in his chest but keeps his face remorseful. 

Alastor’s shadow whines at the contact, and Alastor scowls at the shadow.

The shadow places the water nearby before it vanishes, leaving Alastor alone with Lucifer. Alastor moves to break the contact and reaches for the water the shadow brought him, turning his back on Lucifer. Lucifer sighs but takes in the sight of Alastor on his side, the long frame, and the dip of his waist, Lucifer aches to touch him.

“What happened with Sera?” Alastor asks flatly; he wraps his arms around one of the pillows. There is something about watching Alastor try to comfort himself like that almost makes Lucifer weep.

“It’s been taken care of,” Lucifer answers. Alastor sniffs.

“Why did they attack us?” Alastor asks, and Lucifer discloses a shortened version of events. Lucifer does not elaborate on what he wanted from Sera. Bringing it up now seems wrong even to him. He doesn’t want Alastor to forgive him just to see his mother.

“Interesting, the devastation that can be brought on when someone puts their desires above everything else,” Alastor looks over his shoulder at Lucifer. Not for the first time, Lucifer feels like he would offer Alastor all of Hell to touch him.

“Alastor, I understand you feel betrayed by what I did to your shadow, but you were weak. It would have hindered your recovery further to maintain it while you recovered,” Lucifer explains.

“That is what you know or what you want me to think?” Alastor demands.

‘You know it takes power to keep your shadow going; you were very ill. You almost died,” Lucifer argues

“Yes, but once I was better and could have maintained it on my own, you kept it from me. To ensure that I would depend on you. Do I have that right? I don’t want to hear any lies about it, how you would never do it again,” Alastor demands as he moves further away to the edge of the bed. Ready to rise and put some distance between them. Even as his body demands that he turn and throw himself at Lucifer.

The whimper that Alastor makes tears at Lucifer.

“No, I would do it all again to be with you, but I never meant to hurt you,” Lucifer answers, and Alastor freezes as he sits at the edge of the bed.

Alastor expected Lucifer to lie or at least hide his intentions with some pretty words. His vision swims before him, and he finds himself unable to stand or scream at Lucifer. He is still so thirsty, and now he has to comprehend what Lucifer has stated plainly.

Lucifer wants him badly enough that he is telling him what he did.

“Why?” Alastor demands without looking at him.

Lucifer moves around the other side of the bed and kneels in front of Alastor. He can feel Alastor glaring at him.

“I didn’t have another way of getting you to spend time with me. To allow us to grow closer together,” Lucifer explains.

“To make me think that what you and I have was normal?” Alastor mutters under his breath.

“Darling, normal never would have gotten me close to you; I needed you to spend time with me willingly; everything else was real,” Lucifer confesses as he places a possessive hand on Alastor’s thigh.

“Get out!” Alastor screams as he clenches his thighs shut. Need cramps his core, being this close to Lucifer is excruciating. 

“This is our room; I am not letting you suffer through your heat alone,” Lucifer peers up at him. That sinful tongue and what Lucifer can do with it makes Alastor grasp at the bed with need, and he feels his thighs relax as he looks at Lucifer. Want and desire cloud his judgment.

Lucifer kisses his knee tenderly, willing Alastor to lay back and surrender. Alastor gasps at the feeling of said kiss, which inflames desire and dulls his rage. 

“Please,” Alastor whispers.

Lucifer snaps his fingers and leaves Alastor bare, he places a brief, gentle kiss to Alastor’s shuddering thigh before he locks his mouth around Alastor’s cunt.

Lucifer devours Alastor with eager worship. He licks every sensitive inch until he feels Alastor’s legs clamp around his head. Lucifer’s tongue wraps around Alastor’s clit and he begins to trace his name over it with long strokes, by the time he begins  to spell his last name Alastor orgasms with a gasp.

Lucifer rises and kisses his way up Alastor’s torso, he stops to suck at one of Alastor’s nipples. 

Lucifer is particularly fond of this part of Alastor; those beautiful breasts were the first thing that Lucifer saw, and they made him aware of his desire for Alastor. Lucifer licks the barely visible scar and whispers words of adoration between kisses. 

Lucifer feels Alastor clutch at his hair, and Lucifer lavishes attention on each breast until he feels Alastor pull him up to face him.

That scar reminds them of the same moment in time but very different things.

Lucifer remembers it as the moment he found out that the person that he had waited for existed under his own nose. Alastor remembers it as a moment of deep shame and weakness. 

Alastor shakes his head to clear it before he locks eyes with Lucifer. He hates feeling so vulnerable and hates knowing that Lucifer only wants him that way. Weak and needy. He hates that he can’t find it in himself to tell Lucifer to leave him, but he can push him away in other ways.

“After this heat is over, I don’t want to see you… for a while,” Alastor bites out his demand through clenched teeth. He hates that he faltered when he saw Lucifer’s crestfallen expression. He meant to say forever but he couldn’t make himself say it.

Lucifer’s expression softens when Alastor gives him a time frame, and Alastor thinks he has won. Lucifer inhales deeply and evenly before he speaks.

 As predicted, Alastor is angry, but Lucifer isn’t going to be as easy to push away as Alastor thinks.

“No,” Lucifer replies, even as he runs his hands up Alastor’s arms.

“No?” Alastor questions, his gaze fixed on the ceiling above. He tries to count the stars but it isn’t enough to ground him. Alastor can only concentrate on the feel of Lucifer’s hands on him..

“I won’t claim you unless you agree to stay,” Lucifer discloses, even as he claws up one of Alastor’s legs to wrap around his waist. Lucifer grinds that massive erection of his against Alastor’s slick cunt. Alastor keens and holds himself back from chasing after the contact.

“Lucifer!” Alastor moans.

“Say you will stay, please, you can be as angry as you need to be but just stay,” Lucifer pleads.

“Why?” Alastor huffs and whines when he feels Lucifer pull his hands away. Alastor goes from gripping the bed to grasping at his own flesh. It isn’t enough; it doesn’t satiate him the way Lucifer’s touch does.

“I want you to stay because I love you. I want an eternity with you, and I don’t just want your consent for tonight,” Lucifer explains, his tone angry. Lucifer ghosts his hands over Alastor and watches his eyes dilate with need before the rage brings them back into focus

“You withheld my shadow from me. What have you done without my consent?” Alastor asks and watches Lucifer’s face become illuminated with joy.

“I was intrigued since our first meeting. No one ever challenges me, but there you were, goading me into a fight over my daughter. You infuriated me, and if you weren’t so important to Charlie, I would have snapped you out of existence.” Lucifer laughs as he recalls.

“Thanks for the reminder; you still haven’t answered my question,” Alastor snaps at him. He wants to curl into himself and seek out Lucifer’s touch.

“Just listen, please…”Lucifer pleads, and he places a gentle palm on Alastor’s torso, pleased that Alastor is willing to listen to him.

Lucifer tells Alastor that because of his injury and Lucifer taking care of him, his biological responses were kicked into high gear. Alastor had brought him back to Charlie’s life, Alastor had challenged him, made him rise to what he could be and when Lucifer healed him his angelic instincts screamed at him to bond with Alastor. Alastor’s pheromones and seeing Alastor nude had awaken a part of Lucifer that he hadn’t felt in eons. All of it is true that Lucifer glosses over how he manipulated Alastor’s energy.

“I healed your injuries, but you were the one who brought me back to life. Out of the stupor, my depression put me in. Then I got to know you, and you stood between Charlie and harm. How could you expect me not to love you?” Lucifer articulates with such a warm look that Alastor almost believes him.

“You love the weak version of me. That isn’t love; you want someone to take care of,” Alastor snorts 

“It is love and I can be patient. I told you I will wait, just allow me to wait next to you,” Lucifer requests.

“You lied to me, kept me weak. Do you just want to get me in your bed?” Alastor challenges. This is so reminiscent of what happened with Vox that he feels sick. He feels stupid.

Why is he only wanted when he is less than? 

“You think I like you weak? I like you as you are. How do you feel?” Lucifer asks him.

“Like an animal in heat,” Alastor laments, and Lucifer can’t help the pleased gleam in his eyes. 

“Besides that, you might be addled by lust, but your power is more than it has been. No one is draining your power, and your shadow has returned to you. You still had control. Even after defeating a battalion of Exterminators,” Lucifer reminds him, and Alastor closes his eyes to ground himself.

Alastor feels the power flowing inside him. Underneath the desperate need his rut brings, he feels it.

“You don’t know me when I am fully myself; you won’t want it,” Alastor snarls.

“I told you I want everything,” Lucifer stands and watches as Alastor mindlessly lays on his back, his legs hanging off the bed, his thighs part, allowing Lucifer a look at his needy cunt.

 Lucifer is so fixated on his desire that he doesn’t register that Alastor’s form shifts into something monstrous. Lucifer only registers what has happened when Alastor grabs and throws him into the trees that surround them.

The crack the tree makes as Lucifer's body breaks it clean in half is thunderous, but Lucifer’s laugh is louder as he rises.

Lucifer’s desire climbs as he takes Alastor’s bare, monstrous form. A horrific creature that emanates power and hunger. Despite being distorted into something so grotesque, Lucifer recognizes Alastor as his own and finds him utterly intoxicating. 

Even in this, Alastor is his match.

“Everything? Even this? Stop making promises you can not keep,” Alastor demands and he moves on shaky legs away from Lucifer. Alastor towers over Lucifer, his antlers out, and his serpentine neck turns predatory at him. Those long, deadly claws dig into the ground in a show of aggression.

Alastor expects Lucifer to turn away, to be dissuaded by his ugliness. To finally turn and leave. To sneer at him, at least.

Anyone else would be terrified by such a display, but Lucifer is even more enamored. 

Reminds him of the love and desire he felt watching Alastor covered in Angel blood, knowing that such a powerful, sublime being was his.

That he is the only one worthy of being with Alastor.

It fills him with pride.

Lucifer dusts himself off, walks up to Alastor again, and watches his mate’s ears pin themselves to his head. It is such a submissive gesture that Lucifer can’t help the laugh that escapes him. Lucifer’s eyes flick between Alastor’s ears and his astonished face when he sees Lucifer advancing.

 Alastor freezes on the spot.

It is only when he can feel Lucifer’s lustful gaze fall at his slick entrance that Alastor roars in frustration.

“You can be as angry as you want. I deserve it, but I am not leaving till we work through it,” Lucifer rasps out his response and grins when he watches Alastor look him over. His eyes landing on his still prominent erection.

Even with the size difference, a primal part of Alastor’s body demands he submit. Alastor can feel his tail rise up, and he forces himself to lower it to cover his cunt from Lucifer’s lustful gaze. When Alastor grabs Lucifer to throw him again, Lucifer stops him gently and laughs.

“I appreciate you need to work through some of your frustrations while we talk. I didn’t expect that you would be into rough play so early,” Lucifer declares as he snaps his fingers to display his naked form in front of Alastor. 

Alastor snarls at him in frustration, but Lucifer doesn’t miss the way that Alastor’s eyes glaze over when he takes in his dripping cock. His doe is eager to be mounted, even if he is angry with him.

“Leave!” Alastor snarls as he brings down a shaky hand to grab Lucifer. Lucifer can feel the frustrated static filling the room again. Lucifer resists and redirects Alastor’s force as he shifts into a demonic form that will match Alastor’s size. 

Alastor roars in frustration but falls silent when he sees what Lucifer has become.

At this size, Lucifer’s pale skin illuminates the dark. His wings are massive, his tail whips behind him, and his eyes shine brightly despite being completely crimson.

Animal instinct tells Alastor to back down.

“I want us to move past this, so come on, sweetheart, let me have it. Tell me why you are so angry with me,” Lucifer declares with a smirk.

The ease with which Lucifer does that enrages Alastor to the point that he screams and smacks at Lucifer’s chest with both palms; he manages to push Lucifer back a few steps. The tip of his claws draws blood.

“You conniving, lying snake,” Alastor screams, and Lucifer watches as the fur along that emaciated frame stands up, and again he steps forward to invade Alastor’s space. The swiftness of the blow that Alastor grants him almost leaves Lucifer dizzy. Lucifer might even have a bruise later. 

Alastor grapples with Lucifer to remove him from this space; he digs his nails into Lucifer’s shoulder but finds his flesh more challenging to tear into than the other angels. Alastor wants to frighten Lucifer, but the proximity gives Alastor’s body too many mixed signals. 

A worthy mate

A worthy partner

Lucifer can feel how the fight goes from brutal to sensual and allows himself to be pinned underneath Alastor. He could grabs Alastor by the hips and position him so his cock could slide in but watching Alastor grow more needy as he continue to grind himself over Lucifer’s raging erection is something he doesn’t want to miss out on.

Lucifer welcomes every bite, every scratch that Alastor gifts him with. They distract him so he doesn’t orgasm underneath his mate.

Lucifer rolls them occasionally so he can grasp Alastor’s wrists in one large hand while he runs the other over Alastor’s sensitive flesh. Lucifer licks Alastor’s chest before toying with his breasts.

Lucifer doesn’t know how long their violent foreplay goes on, only that Alastor is so keyed up that his slick shines when it catches the light.

“I love you,” Lucifer answers the latest charge against him.

Alastor goes limp beneath him and quivers as he takes in a breath.

“You bastard,” Alastor gasps out.

“Your bastard. Yours, call me whatever you want as long as you call me yours,” Lucifer states before kissing Alastor’s face.

“Just take what you want,” Alastor commands, wrapping a leg around Lucifer’s waist. 

“Not like this, not while you are angry at me,” Lucifer comments

“Isn’t this what you wanted to have me at your mercy? Begging you to fill me? Weak?” Alastor questions. A mewl escapes his mouth, and he closes his eyes, defeated. Lucifer again plays with Alastor’s swollen clit in circles, and watches, fascinated, as Alastor grips his wrist and uses him. Lucifer moves so he is behind Alastor. Lucifer pulls Alastor so they are flush together and groans as Alastor presses himself closer to him and begins to grind himself against Lucifer’s cock. 

Lucifer looks at Alastor and finds that his eyes are screwed shut, and he is biting his lip to keep from crying out, but his body can’t lie to Lucifer, and those slick thighs are perfect for Lucifer to slide himself between them when pressed together,

Alastor clamps his thighs together, and now his expression has changed. Despite his eyes being closed, Lucifer has no trouble imagining what Alastor must be thinking about. It takes all of Lucifer’s self control to not angle himself so he can enter Alastor’s inviting cunt and make it a reality.

Lucifer can feel that Alastor is getting frustrated by his teasing.  He can feel how he clenches around his fingers when he rubs against a certain spot and then torments his clit.

“Look at me, Alastor,” Lucifer demands, and he feels how Alastor’s cunt begins to pulse at hearing his voice. Lucifer moves his free hand from Alastor’s side to turn his face towards his.

Lucifer kisses Alastor’s neck, his face, and the corner of his mouth, but it is Alastor’s soft, lustful gaze that holds his attention.

“Please, Lucifer, please,” Alastor mewls and Lucifer wants to burn this into his memory.

“What do you want, darling,” Lucifer growls into his ear.

“Let me cum, please,” Alastor entreats and. Lucifer can’t hold himself back, and he concentrates his efforts on bringing Alastor over the edge.

 Shortly after, he feels Alastor’s cunt sucking his fingers into his hot pussy. Lucifer wants to be buried there, but he holds back and gasps as he thrusts between Alastor’s thighs. It doesn’t take much to get him to finish. His release adds to the fluids running down Alastor’s thighs, and Lucifer mixes his seed with Alastor’s slick and rubs it into Alastor’s skin. It is a sight reserved for him alone, and Lucifer covers them both with his massive wings.

Alastor allows Lucifer to hold him, but he regains his senses far too soon. Lucifer knows he is still angry when he feels Alastor vibrate with rage, when his horns protrude more, and when he tries to escape from his hold.

“Please stop with the teasing and just take what you want,” Alastor huffs, and he again turns to face away from Lucifer. 

“I want everything with you; I want all of you,” Lucifer answers before running his long tongue along Alastor’s neck. Willing him to shift back to his normal form. Maybe in the future, they will partake in some animalistic fucking, but Lucifer doesn’t want that right now.

“How can you want all of me?” Alastor asks, suppressing a shiver..

“Because you are you,” Lucifer answers as he places more kisses on Alastor’s neck before moving to kiss down his chest. Alastor stops arguing that point.

“I will make you miserable,” Alastor gasps in a much softer tone. Moving so his nipples rub against Lucifer’s chest. They are somewhere in the middle of the park; the chill of the earth beneath them does little to cool him off, but he burrows closer to Lucifer.

“I am sure we will have difficult times but the only way you would make me miserable is if you left me,” Lucifer asserts, he can’t help the sadness in his voice when he confesses that.

Lucifer helps him up, but Alastor finds his legs too tired to hold him upright. Lucifer moves so fast that Alastor finds himself looking up at the stars again; Lucifer is carrying him with ease.

Alastor wonders if it is so wrong to let himself be cared for. He feels too relaxed and wonders if the seed that is currently coating his thighs have sated some part of his animal drive.

Alastor laughs mirthlessly and lets himself be carried by a dirty, scratched-up Lucifer. Alastor also shows signs of their tussle. Lucifer snaps both of them clean before laying Alastor back on the bed.

Alastor lays back submissively. The rage he felt has been worked out. They can talk more about what this means after they get through his rut, when Alastor can think more clearly.

Lucifer leans in and kisses Alastor, elated when Alastor returns his kisses with sweetness instead of vitriol.

Lucifer settles himself between Alastor’s legs. He needs to bring Alastor some pleasure, his temperature is rising again, what they have done has not slowed down his rut.

Lucifer kisses his way down Alastor’s torso, and relishes the whimpers Alastor cries out when he feels Lucifer mouth and tongue at his inner thighs. Alastor is tense and tight, and Lucifer doesn’t want to hurt him, so Lucifer puts his tongue and mouth to work. 

“Lucifer, don’t stop,” Alastor pleads, and Lucifer sucks on Alastor’s clit before laving it with his tongue, he repeats the motion over and over, Lucifer would happily spend their entire night like this.

Alastor orgasms and finally comes back to his sense as Lucifer kisses his face, his mouth, Alastor can’t help himself and grabs Lucifer for a deep kiss. It is useless to fight Lucifer now, he can run after. If necessary, if things start to go wrong. 

It hurts more than anything to be lied by someone he has trusted so much.

Alastor gasps when he feels Lucifer tease his entrance. Keeps Lucifer close so his groans will be swallowed up by both of them. He doesn’t want to be haunted when he remembers being like this.

Lucifer pauses and Alastor pulls back, to see what Lucifer is waiting for. Does he want his consent.

“Marry me, please?” Lucifer asks as he teases Alastor’s clenching cunt. Alastor pulls back in shock and finds Lucifer holding up a ring.

“What! Why?” Alastor demands pushing away from Lucifer.

“Because I love you and I want to spend eternity with you,” Lucifer explains, he tightens his grip on Alastor’s side.

“Or until you grow tired of me and exile me, erase me from existence” Alastor argues, he closes his eyes and bites his lip unwilling to look at Lucifer.

“I would never,” Lucifer protests.

“Lies,” Alastor responds. He can not allow himself to fall for this.

“I promise to always love you, that I will remain by your side always, and that I will never vanish you, or harm you,” Lucifer promises.

Alastor watches the ring glow as Lucifers statements are bound to the ring. It is tempting, but it isn’t enough. 

Alastor feels Lucifer take his hand and wait for his answer. The ring is poised for his answer. His body demands that he give in.

“Darling,” Lucifer pleads

“Just fuck me,” Alastor demands and removes his hand from Lucifer grasp, he grinds himself up against Lucifer’s erection. Lucifer’s eyes go bright red, he huffs and Alastor knows that just like him he wants to give in.

“This cock won’t go in your pussy until you say yes,” Lucifer stills Alastor’s movements by holding his hips. He is so hard now that it is bordering on painful.

“Don’t be vulgar,” Alastor huffs and he goes to grabs Lucifer’s wrists but finds himself hiding his face in Lucifer’s neck. Why does he have to smell so good. Lucifer places a gentle kiss to his temple, and Alastor hates the tenderness behind it, because it makes what Lucifer has done so much worse. Lucifer places another kiss and Alastor finds himself turning his face for another kiss.

“For all your arguments, your accusations against me, and what I have done, I have yet to hear you say the only thing that would make me consider backing away,” Lucifer is gazing at him desire and gentleness mixes together in his gaze.

“What?” Alastor demands

“That you don’t care about me, that you don’t love me,” Lucifer tells him between kisses.

 Alastor closes his eyes, feels himself go slack, feels want drive him to deepen their kiss, and he has never felt this, never felt anything like this.

He has never understood what bittersweet meant, couldn’t understand how something could be both, until now.

He loves Lucifer, knows that the more time they spend together the closer that they will grow together. The more his behavior will hurt because Alastor will convince himself that Lucifer isn’t capable of hurting him willingly.

Things are easier when he is the one pulling the strings.

Alastor opens his eyes wide and realizes why it hurts so much. 

He hasn’t even thought about saying that he doesn’t love Lucifer because he does and because he cares about Lucifer. Loves him, that he could not think about hurting him.

“That is not what is in question,” Alastor says miserably. There is a half second of elation before Lucifer pulls back to smile at Alastor.

“Then why resist?”Lucifer asks with a roll of his hips.

“Because you claim to love me and can’t even allow me the courtesy to ask me to marry you when I am not in the throes of heat. You can claim to love me but you don’t respect me enough to let me know things about my health. You could have explained what was going on with my shadow but you wanted to use it to your advantage. What kind of love is that?” Alastor answers him between miserable gasps.

Lucifer stops moving. He hadn’t realized that Alastor would see it that way.

“Alastor, “I’m sorry, I just can’t bear the thought of losing you,” Lucifer confesses

“That’s the crux of the matter. It will always boil down to what you want, not what I want, not what would be best for us,” Alastor wraps his arms around himself. He looks at Lucifer with so much blatant dislike and apprehension that he only sees in Alastor’s eyes when he looks at Vox.

Lucifer feels a cold fear grow at the back of his neck. He has been so focused on getting Alastor that he didn’t think that it would bother him.

Alastor’s breathing worsens, and he bites himself in frustration, and Lucifer can not stand it.

“I will make a deal with you. I will do whatever you want me to do, but I want to talk to you after this heat is over when you are ready to discuss what I have just brought up,” Lucifer states. He looks up at his stubborn lover and blinks.

Alastor grasps his hand before Lucifer even knows what is happening. It is a deal that Alastor is willing to make.

“I want you to get me through this heat the way you said you would,” Alastor’s eyes are still sharp when he looks at Lucifer. The small modicum of control reminds him that he has a say in how this goes. 

Alastor pushes Lucifer flat on his back before he can say anything else, before Alastor loses control he positions himself to take all of Lucifer’s length in one stroke.

“Alastor!” Lucifer exclaims as he feels his length enveloped by the tightest heat he has ever known. 

“Fuck!” Alastor moans 

Lucifer gasps, and his eyes roll to the back of his head. Being with Alastor is more than what he had thought possible.

Can’t Alastor see how helpless Lucifer is when it comes to him?

Alastor moves experimentally but keeps his hands on Lucifer’s chest to keep him beneath him. Lucifer is so large that it is uncomfortable, but need drives Alastor to move. Alastor rises with a hiss that slowly turns into a moan. He repeats the move again and again until the ache turns pleasurable.

“Alastor, sweetheart,” Lucifer pleads.

“It’s my turn to use you,” Alastor gasps and closes his eyes, allowing himself to get lost in the pleasure he feels. Finally, actual satisfaction. It is strange to feel so much fulfillment from being split open like this, but it feels too good for Alastor to stop himself.

 Alastor sets a slow rhythm that is agonizing for Lucifer, who wants nothing more than to flip  Alastor flat on his back and fuck him into the mattress. Lucifer angles his hips and moves upward, and Alastor comes down, hitting deep to Alastor’s core. The first hit to his cervix made his eyes water but the more he does it the more the he wants it. 

“Use me, just don’t leave me,” Lucifer pleads, and whatever restraint Alastor had breaks. When Alastor looks at Lucifer, he doesn’t see the ruler of Hell. He sees his lover falling apart under him. He feels as powerful and wanted as he did on their date.

Lucifer keeps his hands fixed on Alastor’s hips as Alastor works himself on Lucifer’s cock.

Using him as if he were a toy. 

There is no tenderness this round; Alastor acts like an animal in heat. This isn’t what Lucifer wanted, not for their first time, but it seems to be what Alastor needs. There will be time for lovemaking later when Lucifer can teach Alastor to appreciate slow and sensual lovemaking.

“Use me as you see fit. I’m yours,” Lucifer states; he notes that Alastor clenches around him again when he speaks. See that his inexperienced sweetheart attempts to grind his clit against Lucifer’s pelvic bone. 

Lucifer can give him something better. Lucifer concentrates on Alastor’s face and reads his body; he doesn’t think that deer demons knot, but he doesn’t care. He wills his body to morph into what Alastor needs and smiles when he sees ALastor repeat the motion with his hips that gives him the most relief, his eyes are hazy when he looks to where they are joined. Lucifer was already almost to much for Alastor to take but with the added circumference he has added to his cock, it looks obscene. 

Alastor traces a finger to the turgid flesh that he seems intent on taking

“You want to ruin me,” Alastor whines brokenly. Lucifer can tell that he is close, knows that Alastor needs more before he can take all of Lucifer and seat himself on his knot.

Lucifer palms Alastor side and pressed his thumbs over Alastor’s currently empty womb. He moves up and frees his tail so is snakes up his side and over the swollen, needy nub at the apex of Alastor thighs. Alastor is so fixated on getting his pleasure that he hasn’t noticed what Lucifer is doing. Lucifer angles the end of his tail and firmly presses against Alastor’s aching clit. Alastor moves to meet Lucifer’s ministrations.

“Oh, darling, don’t you know I want us to ruin each other? I never want you to go,” Lucifer gasps as he strokes Alastor’s clit.

As he feels Alastor’s orgasm build, Lucifer brings his hips up as Alastor orgasms atop him. 

Alastor screams Lucifer’s name as he forces the knot inside his tight cunt and milks him dry. 

They collapse, sweaty and exhausted, and Lucifer whispers words of adoration and devotion that Alastor allows himself to hear. 

Words that convince Alastor to let Lucifer hold him.

They fall asleep, finally sore and exhausted, ready to spend the rest of Alastor’s heat in a much more harmonious state and perhaps at a slower pace.

 For now, Alastor is willing to let their argument rest, and Lucifer is content with the knowledge that Alastor has allowed him this bond to start.

Lucifer knows it won’t be the last time they discuss their relationship. Communication is key to making a marriage work.

 He is looking forward to the challenge of having such a strong, worthy consort. Alastor will keep Lucifer on his toes, but Lucifer also knows that the future of his Kingdom and family are brighter now that he has Alastor by his side.

Knows that his own future is much better with Alastor in it, and he tells himself that he will do everything in his power to make Alastor happy for allowing him into his life, it is the least Lucifer can do for the person that let light and love back in his life.

Chapter Text

Take Me Back to Eden by Sleep Token

I guess it goes to show, does it not?

That we've no idea what we've got until we lose it

And no amount of love will keep it around

If we don't choose it

And I don't know what's got its teeth in me

But I'm about to bite back in anger

No amount of self-sought fury

Will bring back the glory of innocence

Lucifer licks the line of Alastor’s spine from above his tail to between his shoulder blades, continuing towards the nape of his neck. Lucifer can feel every breath that Alastor takes, taste how overwhelmed, anxious, and aroused Alastor is. They have just finished recuperating from a round of rather enthusiastic fucking. The lewd sounds of skin meeting skin with every thrust has been accompanied by snarls, growls and occasionally desperate moans.

There was a moment in which Lucifer lost himself and shifted into his demon form to fuck Alastor, who took it all eagerly, that already too-tight heat stretched to its limits. Lucifer will keep the scratches and bites that Alastor graced him with during that encounter.

Alastor says his name in a way that fills Lucifer with pride, love, and longing. Lucifer feels as if he is underserving of such enthusiastic feedback. A feeling that has been aggravated because Alastor has preferred positions in which he does not directly look at Lucifer.

Lucifer has tried to rationalize it as a primal preference brought on by the rut, but Alastor has not wanted to talk during their last few encounters. Opting instead for kissing Lucifer,  and Lucifer has complied but it feels like retribution for his transgressions.

All Lucifer can do is make every move, every caress, every kiss a testament to his devotion. Put everything he feels into making Alastor feel as loved as he is.

Alastor allows him to lead this time, and Lucifer opts for a slower pace.

Kissing Alastor’s neck, his cheek, his temple and whispering endearments and promises that he will fulfill. Still, he can no longer take, not seeing Alastor’s face. He feels that he only matters when Alastor recognizes him.

“Alastor, let me, please,” Lucifer pleads and moves one of Alastor’s arms to maneuver Alastor on his back. Alastor resists for a second but then moves.

“Lucifer!” Alastor gasps, and Lucifer situates himself between Alastor’s legs slowly. Every touch that Lucifer places on Alastor is soft and tender, and it seems to frustrate and entice Alastor in equal measure, drawing shuddering gasps that seem to leave his partner overstimulated.

“It’s too much, Lucifer, please!” Alastor pleads, a wild contrast to his earlier requests for more and harder from their previous encounters. His sweetheart will fall apart under his adoration, and Lucifer needs to see him like that.

“I love you, I am here, I got you,” Lucifer states as he poises himself over Alastor. Alastor instinctively clings to him. Alastor nods shakily and Lucifer feels elation at Alastor surrendering.

It hurts to know that he has caused Alastor pain in any way, and he promises to himself that he will make it right. Right now, the only thing he can do is satisfy Alastor, and hope that he will understand what he is trying to convey

Lucifer leans forward as he slowly enters Alastor, feels remorse when Alastor’s eyes widen with pain that he can not hide behind his smile. When Lucifer grinds himself as he bottoms out, Alastor gasps, and his eyes haze over with pleasure.

Lucifer is close enough to kiss Alastor, and Alastor yields when Lucifer touches his face, opens his mouth, and allows Lucifer to invade it, claim it. Lucifer moves slowly, savoring as every inch of him is greedily received by Alastor’s cunt. 

“You feel so good, so right,” Lucifer moans in his ear and masterfully grinds against Alastor to give him as much pleasure as possible.

“Oh..oh oh,” Alastor gasps, and Lucifer still doesn’t like the way that Alastor seems to be holding back.

“Are you sore? sweetheart?” Lucifer asks.

Alastor refuses to answer and shakes his head but looks accusingly down his body, and Lucifer can see the outline of his cock when he bottoms out. 

Oh, sweet thing.

 If Lucifer were to sit back he would be able to see how he splits Alastor open but Lucifer rather concentrate on Alastor’s face. 

Lucifer places a kiss between Alastor’s brow, silently awaiting for Alastor to respond.

“How could I not be?” Alastor whimpers. 

That makes Lucifer feel like a selfish bastard and he is finds that he is instinctively soothing Alastor with gentle rubs to his arm and torso, the next sound Alastor makes communicates that he appreciates Lucifer’s efforts.

“I’ll make it better,” Lucifer promises and moves his tail so that the tip of is poised over Alastor’s clit. He presses down firmly with it and watches for Alastor’s reaction. His eyes go hazy with pleasure, and he seems less tense.

Lucifer can tell that Alastor is enjoying himself again, but he is right on the edge of being overwhelmed.

Lucifer moves his tail in slow, even strokes across Alastor’s clit, it takes a while andLucifer would typically use his hands but he can’t seem to make himself move them off Alastor. Fears that if he lets him go that, Alastor will leave or break. Lucifer fuses his mouth to Alastor’s and kisses him as he makes love to him. Lucifer is becoming overwhelmed now, the love he feels for Alastor is intense and all consuming. 

Lucifer can’t bear to separate himself from Alastor’s mouth for more than enough time to breathe and gasp out that he loves Alastor in every language he knows. 

He swears eternal love and devotion in languages that have been forgotten, in Portuguese and Italian. Alastor doesn’t understand him; Lucifer knows until he switches to French

Lucifer almost loses it when Alastor responds to his declarations.

“Mon ange,” Alastor whimpers as he clenches around his length and cums, Lucifer helplessly follows and he closes his eyes and lets himself nuzzle the side of Alastor’s neck and whispers more promising adorations. Lucifer can feel that Alastor’s heat has broken, he’s dreaded it ending, doesn’t want to let of Alastor yet. Doesn’t want to deal with the aftermath of everything Alastor has learned.

Lucifer pulls back to gaze at Alastor, hoping that he has fallen asleep, but 

Alastor tilts his head up and Lucifer kisses him tenderly as he pulls him into a more comfortable position to sleep.

Lucifer wants to beg him to stay, to please stay, but he can’t speak, and Alastor places a hand on his cheek that lets him know, and Lucifer could weep because Alastor is not demanding that he leave. Lucifer strokes Alastor and watches sleep overtake him, Lucifer holds him close, whispering to him how much he loves him, trying to freeze this moment but eventually closes his eyes and sleeps.

Alastor only briefly enjoys the warmth and satisfaction of being with someone you love before everything crashes down on him, and he returns to reality. 

To his credit, he only moves his head to look at the person sharing the space with him.

Lucifer looks so beautiful and ethereal. It seems unthinkable that such a being could betray Alastor.

Alastor has to remind himself that Lucifer is an angel; of course, he looks like that. The Devil always looks like everything you want.

Looking at Lucifer fills him with so many emotions.

Love

Rage

Devotion

Betrayal

With his rut haze behind him, Alastor can think more clearly, but his thoughts are still a jumbled mess. He doesn’t understand how his brain is simultaneously processing everything and not allowing him to do anything. He is sure that it is some sort of survival mechanism or shock. He keeps chancing glances at Lucifer and the ceiling, but he misses the stars.

It hurts to look at Lucifer because Lucifer lied to him, but the idea of not seeing Lucifer hurts. Maybe it is for the best that there are no stars above them.

It would be so easy for Alastor to let himself remain with Lucifer, but he knows that resentment will fester within him until Alastor sabotages their own relationship. Alastor needs to leave; he needs to think, but leaving feels just as devastating.

No plan brings him comfort or ease or anything that feels real.

He tries to go over the facts

Lucifer loves him, and he…feels the same. 

 Alastor has nothing to compare to what he feels for Lucifer, but it can’t be anything else but love. He wouldn't be so indecisive if he felt anything else for Lucifer. He loves Lucifer, which surprises him, he would have thought that after learning of his betrayal that, all feeling would shrivel and die in his chest. Instead, it feels….familiar.

He doesn’t doubt that Lucifer cares for him but Alastor had never really given any thought to the dark parts of being in a relationship with Lucifer. 

Alastor had braced himself for royal politics, negotiations with Heaven, Lucifer’s depressive moods, maneuvering, and learning how to be together as an official couple. Hell, they had somehow dealt with Lilith and come out of the other side of that.

The knowledge that Lucifer did not only keep his shadow from him but did things with it feels exploitative in a way that Alastor can not even describe. A feeling of violation that feels even worse than if Lucifer had done something to him. It feels worse than Vox trying to hypnotize him; at least Vox had the decency not to hide his intentions when he ended their relationship.

Their whole relationship with Lucifer feels like it has been a massive setup. Some sort of game that Lucifer set up so only the King would win. It feels that he has been played for a fool, been made to believe that what he feels is real, and then Alastor remembers that it is real for him. Nothing fabricated could hurt this much.

Lucifer has been intrigued since their first meeting, but Alastor knows that things changed after Lucifer healed him.

Alastor wants to pretend that it doesn’t matter, he wants to go back to how he felt after their date. He wants to lay in bed with Lucifer and, look up at the stars and feel….happy.

Happy, he had felt truly happy, and now… would he ever feel like that again? The mad thought of asking Vox to make him forget what he learned crosses his mind, but Vox would use the opportunity to make him forget Lucifer. 

Alastor shakes himself at that insane thought.

Lucifer sleeps peacefully beside him, and Alastor takes the first step of removing Lucifer’s hand from him. Lucifer continues to sleep.

Alastor fluctuates between staying where he is and leaving to his room. His shadow peers around the corner, sensing that he is alert. It gives him a look, and Alastor decides to leave.

He needs to spend some time with his shadow and see what it tells him when Lucifer isn’t present.

Alastor manages to slide out of the bed silently despite his thighs protesting. He tries not to feel embarrassed remembering everything that they did over the last few days, but it is a useless endeavor.

He swears that his face is shining so brightly with shame that he feels like a lighthouse.

His shadow gives him a reproachful look; it screams, ‘Get back into bed and go to sleep,’  but eventually gives up and follows Alastor.

Something about how it looks between him and Lucifer manages to berate him into leaving Lucifer a note.

Alastor makes it to the desk, and is looking for some paper and a pen.

He struggles with what to write but decides on a very simple message.

I need time.

Alastor sets the paper and pen on the desk when his name catches his eye.

A scroll that looks like it came straight from Heaven. Why is his name on a scroll from Heaven?

What else can Lucifer be hiding from him?

Alastor ponders whether to take the scroll or to leave it.

If he takes it, Lucifer will know he has it, but if he leaves it… will Lucifer tell him about it? He has other things to figure out.

Alastor leaves it and decides to see how long it takes for Lucifer to bring it up. Alastor conjures his shadows and is pleasantly surprised at the ease with which he travels to his room. Aside from the soreness, he feels better than he has in a long time.

Alastor heads straight for the shower, intent on washing off every trace of Lucifer from him. Alastor wants to think without being constantly reminded of what just occurred. It makes thinking about things somehow worse.

Alastor knows that it is too early to go down to the hotel and he doesn’t have the patience to deal with anyone’s questions. He goes to his radio tower to watch the sunrise and think.

Alastor watches his shadow stare mournfully towards the door and turns to it. 

“Tell me everything,” Alastor demands of his shadow as it comes to him.

 Alastor closes his eyes and sees how Lucifer came to be in possession of that part of him before Alastor had even regained consciousness. It isn’t a long conversation, but Alastor goes over every detail again. 

It doesn’t take him long to realize why the feeling is so familiar. He feels as if he has lost something important.

Alastor thinks of his mother and feels tears form, it isn’t unusual for that to happen when he thinks of her. This time, though, he allows himself to feel.

When he does, he realizes that what he feels is grief.

Alastor buries his face in his hands and allows himself to mourn the loss of the love he thought he had.

When Lucifer wakes up alone, he tries to talk himself through not panicking.

Alastor is still in the Hotel, he hasn’t left. His side of the bed is cold and lonely without Alastor in it.

Lucifer remembers sleeping in a vast empty bed after Lilith separated from him.

Alastor couldn’t have left. 

Even if he left, Lucifer would be able to find him. 

There aren’t too many places for him to hide in the Pride Ring, and Lucifer is King. 

Lucifer is King and he will burn down the Pride Ring and every other circle until he finds Alastor. 

Lucifer feels his horns elongate, but his fear and anxiety are tempered when he thinks of Alastor and remembers what Alastor said.

“After this heat is over, I don’t want to see you… for a while,” Alastor bites out his demand through clenched teeth. 

Alastor must have woken up before him and left their bed. Lucifer should have been better prepared; he should have fallen asleep and wrapped himself around Alastor to ensure this didn’t happen.

Lucifer starts hyperventilating again and has to talk himself through a breathing exercise Charlie taught him. When his breathing regulates, he feels his horns shrink back down, and the heat between them diminishes.

He needs to look calm before he approaches Alastor.

It is very early in the morning, and Alastor is either at his room or the Radio Tower. Lucifer needs to calm down before he approaches Alastor so they can calmly discuss their relationship.

Lucifer will do whatever Alastor requires of him to salvage their relationship because Lucifer doesn’t want to live without him. His heart starts beating rapidly, and Lucifer gets out of bed and dresses.

Until his eyes catch the familiar handwriting 

I need time

Time to what?

Lucifer knows he is being unreasonable, but he needs to see Alastor and know where he is before allowing him time.

After all, Alastor asked for time, not space.

Lucifer catches a glimpse of himself in the mirror and sees that he looks like a disheveled mess, but he doesn’t care. He needs to find Alastor.

He feels sick when he stops by Alastor’s room and finds it empty.

He reminds himself that panicking helps no one, and he can’t afford to panic.

He needs to check the Radio Tower before jumping to conclusions. There is no sense in worrying Charlie unnecessarily.

Lucifer tries to control his breathing as he walks, but it becomes harder to do so as he gets closer to the Radio Tower. 

He slows his steps and pauses at the door. He holds onto the door knob for a few minutes willing himself to calm down. He just needs to see that Alastor is still here, and he can manage it from there. A quick glimpse that Alastor is alright and he can…sit outside until Alastor comes out.